Foreword: A big thanks to all of my patreons who support me. Also to my daily readers on Royal Road, you rock!

Book 5 Summary

The stakes are higher than ever as more military forces from Earth are portaled into the Wasteland .

Then a new Shadow empire based on commerce was started. Mohammed and his partners venture into two newly discovered towns, uncovering opportunities—and dangers—that could tip the scales of power. Meanwhile, the Celestial Empire and Fort Bond form an uneasy alliance, threatening the delicate balance.

Fort Bone has fortified itself with new, indomitable walls, but it’s still threatened by dungeon spawn. A massive horde attacks, while slimes become an unexpected agricultural boon as they’re farmed for resources. Amid the turmoil, John leads the terrifying skeleton hordes to strike at America United, shaking the empire to its core.

To rally support, a patriotic play is staged, stirring new recruits into action. Yet, tragedy strikes when Johnny, Stu’s 18-year-old son, is pulled into the portals, leaving heartbreak in his wake. In a surprising twist, Isabella opens Bone Appétit—the world’s tallest restaurant—bringing a rare moment of levity in the Wasteland.

Tensions boil over into a full-scale war between the empires. But when the Celestial Empire decides to join forces with Fort Bone, their combined strength proves unstoppable. Together, they crush America United, bringing the conflict to an explosive conclusion.

Now, with the three empires united under the joint rule of Atlas and the Celestial Emperor, a new era begins—one of ambition, unity, and the promise of an empire built on the bones of the old world.

BOOK 6

CHAPTER 284 Month 9 : A New Empire

Atlas stood atop the weathered walls of Fort Bone’s Empire, gazing over the vast expanse that had once belonged to Jed Lawson and his America United. The continent now stretched before him like a trophy, gleaming under the midday sun. Just a month ago, this land had been a battleground, but with the combined might of his forces and the Celestial Emperor’s army, it had fallen into his hands.

Yet, as the warm breeze brushed against his skin, he couldn’t shake the tension that crackled in the air.

Splitting the loot from the final battle had caused a problem.

The Celestial Emperor had made it clear he was unhappy about the system’s decision to award Atlas the newly connected territory. Restitution in the form of spoils? Atlas couldn’t help but feel the weight of that statement. He understood the Emperor’s perspective; after all, the unexpected connection of the old Americans United and Fort Bone territories was a surprise to him too.

Atlas had assumed the Celestial Empire, being so distant, had been deemed as too far to connect to the conquered territory.

Still, he knew they needed to address the growing dissatisfaction before it turned into open conflict. If they didn’t find a suitable solution for the Emperor soon, their budding alliance could collapse like a house of cards.

In the back of his mind, a darker thought crept in: this was the perfect opportunity to double-cross the Emperor. With the defeat of Jed’s forces, all previous contracts had dissolved, leaving room for betrayal. The prospect of conquering all the continents for himself was undeniably tempting. He could also attack and conquer the Celestial empire with his expanded army and bonus. He could picture it now: the power, the glory, and the sheer thrill of ruling over an expansive empire.

Yet, just as the thought settled, a notification flashed in his mind, breaking his reverie.

ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:

TITLE: DOUBLE THE EMPIRE

Wow, you’ve gone and done it. What are you going to do with so much territory? You know you can build a massive harem, right? That is the only logical choice.

BONUS: Mana glimmers over you, creating a charming effect of sparkles. Makes you more persuasive to the opposite sex.

Atlas chuckled at the absurdity of it. The idea of a harem was a joke, he already had more than enough women, but the bonus it bestowed was real enough. He could feel the warm energy pulsing around him, enhancing his allure. Attractive to the opposite sex? That could be useful in its own right. It was funny that this achievement wasn’t related to the military after his conquest, but instead to charisma, perhaps there was a good reason for it.

What Atlas didn’t know was that part of the demographics of the aliens watching him just wanted more X rated action, and had paid the Red Fairy to create this achievement, replacing the original military one that had been intended.

‘An Achievement is always good, regardless of the effects,’ thought Atlas as he ignored the strange bonus and continued thinking of his follow up goals.

He had forged an alliance with the Celestial Emperor not just for the victory over Jed Lawson but also for a greater purpose—to create stability in the wasteland. To betray the Emperor now would not only jeopardise his plans but would also cast an ugly shadow over everything he had achieved.

Atlas sighed, torn between ambition and the integrity he had strived to maintain. He needed to find a way to appease the Emperor without sacrificing his hard-won territory. There had to be a solution that acknowledged their joint victory without alienating either party.

With a firm resolve, he decided he would meet with the Emperor soon. They needed to negotiate terms that recognized both their contributions. It was time to put aside any thoughts of betrayal and instead work towards a future where both leaders could thrive in their new reality. After all, a strong alliance could open doors to even greater opportunities, and he was not ready to risk that just yet.

As he turned away from the walls, Atlas knew one thing for certain: the next move he made would shape the destiny of not just Fort Bone but the entire wasteland. The weight of his choices hung heavy, but he was ready to bear it.

‘‘‘

The air in the grand hall of Fort Bone buzzed with a mix of victory and tension. The celebrations of their hard-won triumph over Jed Lawson and America United had initially filled the room with laughter, toasts, and plans for a prosperous future. However, as the noise began to fade and the reality of their new alliance set in, a clear unease settled over the gathered leaders.

Atlas stood at the head of the long table, its surface laden with maps, reports, and a collection of gleaming artifacts recovered from the fallen enemy. The spoils of war lay before them, a testament to their victory, but also the root of impending conflict.

“Alright, everyone,” Atlas called, raising his glass to quiet the murmurs. “We need to discuss how we’re going to distribute these spoils fairly. This victory was a joint effort, and it’s crucial we approach this with unity in mind.”

At his side, Olivia, his trusted diplomatic advisor, nodded in agreement. Her bright eyes reflected both determination and concern. “The resources, territory, and technology we’ve captured are invaluable. We must ensure that every faction feels represented in this distribution.”

Several ministers from the Celestial Empire shifted in their seats, exchanging glances filled with unease. One of them, Minister Zou, a tall figure with sharp features and sharper eyes, leaned forward, his tone clipped. “While we acknowledge the efforts of Fort Bone, it’s important to recognize that our technological advantages and military strategies played a significant role in this victory. We deserve a greater share of the spoils.”

Atlas’s jaw tightened, but he kept his voice steady. “I appreciate your contributions, Minister Zou, but let’s not forget that the combined might of our forces overwhelmed the American army. We fought side by side, and our strengths complemented each other. Fairness must guide this process.”

Another minister from the Celestial Empire, Lady Kai, known for her tactical brilliance, chimed in, “Atlas is right, Zou. We cannot afford to alienate our allies right after this victory. The last thing we need is discord. We’ve established a fragile alliance, and it’s in our best interest to maintain it.”

The room buzzed with conflicting opinions, and tension crackled in the air like static electricity. Atlas felt the weight of responsibility pressing down on him. ‘This is the moment that could define our future,‘ he thought, realizing how vital it was to keep the Celestial Empire invested in their partnership.

“We have the chance to build something great here,” Atlas continued, striving to unite the factions. “If we can agree on a fair distribution of the spoils, we can strengthen our bond and face whatever challenges lie ahead together.”

However, Zoru remained unconvinced. “With all due respect, Atlas, your people may have contributed to the victory, but our advanced technology allowed us to navigate this conflict more effectively. We have a right to expect a larger portion of the rewards.”

Atlas’s irritation flared, but Olivia placed a calming hand on his arm, her presence grounding him. “Perhaps we should focus on specifics,” she suggested, her voice a soothing balm. “Let’s break down the spoils into categories—resources, territory, and manpower. Then we can determine what each faction needs most and find a way to distribute accordingly.”

A murmur of agreement rippled through the room, but Zou’s expression remained skeptical. “And what happens if Fort Bone receives a disproportionate amount in each category?” he countered. “Our contributions cannot be overlooked.”

“We can establish a council to oversee the distribution process,” Olivia proposed, her voice firm. “This council will include representatives from both Fort Bone and the Celestial Empire, ensuring that all voices are heard.”

Atlas nodded, encouraged by her suggestion. “That way, we can maintain transparency and build trust between our factions. It’s imperative that we operate as partners, not adversaries.”

The ministers exchanged glances, the tension slowly easing as the prospect of collaboration began to take root. Zou’s expression softened slightly, though he remained guarded. “Very well, let us consider this council. But it must have real power to enforce the decisions made regarding the spoils. Otherwise, it’s merely a façade.”

“I agree,” Atlas said, feeling a surge of hope. “The council will have authority, and we will create clear guidelines for distribution. We all stand to benefit from a unified front.” He was just glad the Celestial Emperor wasn’t in the room, that guy was really hung up on the concept of face and honour.

After some back-and-forth discussion, they began to outline the framework for the council, each minister contributing ideas on how to ensure a fair process. As the meeting progressed, Atlas felt the atmosphere shift from one of contention to collaboration. They were forging a path forward, and for the first time, he could envision a future where their alliance could thrive.

When the discussion finally wrapped up, Atlas leaned back in his chair, his heart lighter. They had a long way to go, but this debate had been a crucial step toward solidifying their partnership.

“We have much to accomplish,” he said, standing up to signal the meeting’s close. “Let’s take this momentum and build a brighter future together. Together, we can face whatever comes next.”

As the leaders began to filter out of the hall, Atlas caught Olivia’s eye. She smiled at him, pride shining through her expression. The debate had been heated, but it had also shown him that they were all committed to a shared destiny.

With a newfound sense of purpose, Atlas looked forward to what lay ahead, ready to tackle the challenges of their expanded empire side by side.

CHAPTER 285 Month 9 : Council Decision

The atmosphere in the newly established council chamber buzzed with anticipation. The room was adorned with the banners of both Fort Bone and the Celestial Empire, symbolising their alliance. Six representatives—three ministers from the Celestial Empire and three Portal Crushers: Noi, Amber, and Lark—sat around the polished stone table, their expressions a mix of determination and apprehension.

Olivia stood at the head of the table, her fingers tapping lightly against the surface, feeling the weight of their impending decision. ‘This needs to work,‘ she thought, glancing at the others. The stakes were high, and the air crackled with the urgency of their negotiations.

“Let’s outline the main points again,” she said, attempting to steer the conversation back on track after hours of back-and-forth debate. “We know that the system’s interference has locked in the territories. You all agree that they must remain with the Fort Bone Empire?”

Minister Zou nodded, crossing his arms over his chest. “It’s unavoidable. We cannot split them up without significant consequences. However, this doesn’t mean there shouldn’t be some form of compensation.”

“Agreed,” Amber chimed in, her voice firm. “Atlas should provide resources to ensure a fair balance between our factions. This will help maintain harmony and mutual respect.”

“What about taxes?” Lark suggested, her sharp eyes glinting. “If Atlas is retaining the territory, he should contribute to the Celestial Empire to offset the resources he’ll be gaining from those lands.”

“Taxes sound reasonable,” Minister Thalia said, her tone measured. “We propose a monthly tax of 1,000 coins for the remainder of the year. This will ensure the Celestial Empire receives some benefits from the territory Atlas controls while still allowing him to operate independently.”

The room fell silent as everyone absorbed the proposal. Olivis felt a mix of relief and disappointment. She had been hoping for a more favourable arrangement for the Fort Bone Empire, but she recognized the fairness of the offer. “One thousand coins a month,” she repeated, weighing the implications. “That’s a substantial amount.”

“Fair for both parties,” Zou interjected, his expression resolute. “You’ve gained territory, and the Celestial Empire must be compensated for the shift in power dynamics. This is a necessary step to keep our alliance strong.”

Olivia glanced around the table. The ministers were clearly concerned about the shrinking size of their empire compared to theirs. She understood their apprehension. The Celestial Emperor had to feel that their contributions were valued, especially since their technological advantages had played a pivotal role in the recent victory.

Each empire had their own set of technologies via different vending machines, and the siege equipment like the junk cannons had all come from the Celestial Empire.

“Alright,” Olivia finally conceded, determination settling over her. “I can work with that. I’ll ensure the payments are made on time. But I’ll also need to make sure those coins are put to good use.”

“Good,” Thalia replied, her demeanor relaxing slightly. “We’re all in this together, after all. The more successful you are, the better for all of us.”

As the council continued to discuss finer details—how the payments would be tracked and enforced, as well as expectations for future cooperation—Olivia felt a cautious optimism settling within her. The arrangement might not be ideal, but it was fair, and fair was often the best they could hope for in their turbulent world.

After hours of negotiation, they reached a consensus. The council members rose, shaking hands and exchanging nods of agreement, a calming sense of relief washing over them. The initial tension that had filled the room dissipated as they acknowledged the hard work they had put into forging this new pact.

As they stepped out of the chamber, Olivia felt a weight lift from her shoulders. Although Atlas wouldn’t love the idea of parting with a chunk of his hard-earned coins each month, she recognized that this compromise could strengthen their alliance and create a more stable future for both Fort Bone and the Celestial Empire.

Amber clapped her on the back, a grin spreading across her face. “You did good, Olivia. We might actually make it through this as allies.”

“I hope so,” she replied, glancing back at the council chamber. “But we’ve got a long way to go. There are still many challenges ahead.”

Noi, who had been quiet for most of the discussions, chimed in with a sly smile. “Think of the possibilities, though! We’ll have the resources to build a stronger army, develop new strategies, and—dare I say—expand our territory even further!”

Olivia chuckled at the enthusiasm, feeling a surge of hope. “True. Let’s make sure we’re smart about it. With this new agreement in place, we can capitalize on our strengths and face whatever challenges lie ahead.”

With renewed determination, the members of the council stepped into the bustling streets of Fort Bone, ready to forge a future that combined their efforts and resources. As they walked side by side, Olivia couldn’t shake the feeling that they were on the brink of something significant—something that would reshape their world for the better.

‘‘‘

In the heart of Fort Bone’s original castle, the central square buzzed with anticipation. The crowd, a mix of citizens, soldiers, and families, had gathered in droves, their faces illuminated by the vibrant colors of banners fluttering in the breeze. Atlas stood at the makeshift podium, a pounding energy crackling through the air as he prepared to address the people.

“People of Fort Bone!” Atlas boomed, his voice cutting through the murmurs and shouts of excitement. “We have won the war!”

A thunderous cheer erupted from the crowd, hands raised in jubilant celebration, and cries of victory rang out across the square. The overwhelming sense of relief and triumph washed over him, bolstering his confidence.

“And now,” he continued, “we must enjoy the spoils!” He paused, letting the enthusiasm wash over him as people cheered even louder. “Those of you who bought war bonds have all profited!”

Several in the crowd held their war bonds aloft, waving them like flags of victory. Atlas could see couples embracing, tears of joy glistening in their eyes, grateful for the dividends of their investments. It was a powerful moment, one that connected him to the hearts of his people.

“We can pay them out now!” Atlas declared, and the cheers intensified. “Or you can take your profit or reinvest it. The war bonds that originally cost 25 are now worth 50!”

A wave of excitement surged through the crowd, but with it came murmurs of uncertainty. Some exchanged glances, weighing their options. Atlas pressed on, determined to clarify. “You can take that value of 50 and continue to invest it into the empire. If you choose to do this, at the end of the year, in three months, we will pay you all 75 for each one of those 25 mana coin investments.”

A voice broke through the excited chatter. “Atlas, in three months, won’t we all be going home? What’s the point of mana coins?”

Atlas met the eyes of the speaker, understanding the concern behind the question. “I don’t know what the point of mana coins will be, I’m hoping we can all go back to Earth,” he admitted, his tone earnest. “But I do know that if we can keep those 50 coins that we owe you right here in our territory, we can use that money to make the last three months here in the wasteland something we can all enjoy—safety, security, and more luxuries for everyone.”

A ripple of uncertainty coursed through the crowd at the mention of safety and security. Atlas pressed on, knowing he had to address the unease head-on. “If we pay everyone today, the last three months coming up will mean a tighter, harsher regime. To guarantee our safety, to continue paying our army, we’ll need to tighten our belts, ration luxuries, and increase taxes.”

A collective murmur of discontent swept through the crowd. The thought of increased taxes was unwelcome news to those who had grown accustomed to a life of relative comfort in the Fort Bone empire. Atlas could sense their frustration, and he took a deep breath, steeling himself for the next part of his speech.

“I know that news isn’t pleasant,” he said, his voice steady, “but remember why you bought the war bonds in the first place. It wasn’t just to make a profit. It was to help establish this empire.” He paused, allowing his words to sink in. “And while Jed Lawson’s army of America United is defeated, many of those soldiers have been dispersed into the wild. We still need to hunt them down before they become bandits that plague all of you when you go out.”

The crowd muttered amongst themselves, the reality of the situation settling in. “We’re happy to pay anybody who wants to get paid,” he continued, attempting to rally their spirits. “But we also want to maintain our treasury. So if you want to get paid, go to one of the recruiting booths and collect your coins.”

Atlas raised his voice again, bringing focus back to his message. “However, if you feel like you want to keep investing in the Fort Bone empire and enjoying the luxuries we have now, hold on to those mana war bonds. We will pay them out; it’s just a matter of when. And don’t forget, if you can hold them until the end of the year, they’ll be worth 75 mana coins each!”

The crowd responded with a mix of cheers and murmurs, some still hesitant while others seemed inspired by the prospect of greater rewards. Atlas felt a sense of purpose wash over him. It was a delicate balance—assuring them of their investments while also emphasising the need for unity and sacrifice in the face of future threats.

As he stepped down from the podium, a sense of determination settled within him. The path forward was fraught with challenges, but Atlas knew that with the support of his people, they could navigate the turbulent waters ahead. Fort Bone was not just an empire; it was a community, and together, they would face whatever came next.

CHAPTER 286 Month 9 : Shadow Commerce

The sun hung low over Fort Bone, casting long shadows across the cobbled streets of the bustling town. Citizens gathered in small clusters, animatedly discussing the recent speech by Atlas. The air was thick with excitement, skepticism, and a hint of anxiety.

“Did you hear him, we can get paid!” a woman exclaimed, clutching her war bond tightly. “Fifty coins for each bond! It’s a good deal, isn’t it? We could take that money and use it to buy a small house!”

“I don’t know, Elara,” a man replied, shaking his head. “What’s the point in cashing in now? Atlas said if we hold onto them for just three more months, they’ll be worth seventy-five. That’s another twenty-five coin profit!”

“But what if we don’t stick around that long?” another voice chimed in, a burly man with a weathered face. “A lot can happen in three months. Bandits could come pouring in from the wild, and we might need that coin sooner rather than later!”

“What about the chance to invest in our empire?” a younger voice called out from the back. It was Mira, known for her keen business sense. “We’ve all seen how quickly things can change. We need to think bigger. If we reinvest in Fort Bone now, we can help secure our future!”

“Reinvest?” the burly man scoffed. “And what if things go south? I’d rather take my coins and buy a new sword for myself. At least that’s something tangible!”

Just then, a group of merchants, including Mohammed, edged closer, their expressions eager. “Listen, folks,” Mohammed began, his voice smooth and persuasive. “Why not take advantage of this moment? Sell your bonds to us for fifty five coins now, and we’ll turn them in later for seventy-five. It’s a guaranteed profit, and we’ll even throw in a few extra coins for your trouble!”

The crowd murmured in consideration.

“Extra coins?” one older woman asked, eyes narrowing. “What’s your angle, Mohammed? Are you trying to swindle us?”

“Not at all!” Mohammed replied with a disarming smile. “Think of it as a partnership. I can provide you with immediate cash, and I’ll take the risk. You get your coins now, and I’ll reap the rewards later. It’s win-win, right?”

“But what if they can’t deliver on that seventy-five?” another citizen questioned, crossing his arms. “You’d be losing out!”

“Ah, but I’ve already calculated the risks,” Mohammed said, a glint of ambition in his eyes. “I’m willing to take the gamble because I believe in Fort Bone’s future. If you’re not ready to wait, why not turn your bonds into something more immediately useful?”

The crowd buzzed with mixed reactions, some intrigued by Mohammed’s offer, while others remained wary.

“I bought my war bonds at twenty-three coins.” a merchant in the back muttered. “If I sell them to Mohammed for fifty five, that’s still a twenty-nine coin profit. It’s not the full seventy-five, but it’s still a profit! I can’t afford to miss that opportunity!”

“That’s true,” Mira interjected, her voice rising above the din. “Those of us who are savvy could form small alliances. If we pool our resources, we can collectively decide how to reinvest our coins while also keeping some liquidity for emergencies.”

“Sounds like a plan,” another merchant agreed, nodding enthusiastically. “We could cover each other’s backs, ensuring we don’t take undue risks.”

“Count me in!” the first merchant chimed, eyes gleaming at the prospect of turning a profit. “I’ll sell half my bonds to Mohammed and hold onto the rest for later!”

As discussions heated up, more citizens began to warm to Mohammed’s proposal.

“Think of it this way,” he continued, leaning in as if sharing a secret. “If we come together, we can build a more prosperous Fort Bone. By cashing in our bonds, we can ensure we have the means to defend ourselves against any lurking threats. And if we choose to reinvest, we’re securing our futures!”

One by one, citizens began nodding in agreement, seeing the logic in forming alliances.

“I like the sound of that,” Elara said slowly. “I’ll sell some of my bonds, but I want to keep a few, just in case.”

As the crowd began to organize, forming groups to negotiate their bonds, Mohammed stood back, satisfaction etched on his face. His vision of becoming the Shadow Emperor was within reach, and he knew that by rallying the merchants and citizens around him, he could strengthen his influence and secure his ambitions.

The debate continued, excitement in the air as the citizens of Fort Bone forged their plans for the future, uncertain but still ready to seize the opportunities ahead.

‘‘‘

In the grand hall of Fort Bone’s castle, the atmosphere buzzed with a mix of tension and determination. The walls, adorned with trophies and banners from past victories, echoed the significance of the moment. Olivia and Atlas sat at the long table, poring over Amber’s latest report.

Amber, her brow furrowed in concentration, had just finished explaining the implications of their expanded territory. “Our finances are great right now. With the expanded territory, more adventurers can hunt in the wild, which means more taxes for us,” she stated, her voice steady.

Atlas grumbled unhappily, crossing his arms over his chest. “Yeah, but we’re losing a thousand coins a month to the Celestial Emperor.”

Olivia, leaning forward, met Atlas’s gaze. “Atlas, you’ve got to let that go. You know as well as I do that unless we attack the Celestial Emperor, he deserves some spoils from taking America United. We got the land; he should get the coin. And it’s only three months—does it really matter?”

Atlas shook his head, frustration gnawing at him. ‘Why is it so hard to let this go?’ 

He thought back to their battles, how every little detail had seemed monumental at the time. “You’re right,” he finally admitted. “Why am I so concerned about coins? It’s like when we were fighting in the SFB finals—some things just sneak into your head, and you think they’re important. Months later, you realize they don’t matter at all.”

“Exactly,” Olivia encouraged, her tone warm and supportive.

“Thanks for putting that in perspective. Sometimes I get so caught up in being the war leader that I forget this is all about returning to Earth. We need to unify the wasteland, not lose sight of our goals over a few coins.”

“On that note,” Atlas said, shifting gears, “how many war bonds have been turned in?”

Olivia’s eyes brightened as she consulted the report. “We made a lot of sales of war bonds in the first wave. We sold a thousand of them for 25,000 coins, which means we’re in debt for 50,000 coins now. However, it turns out only 15,000 war bonds have been redeemed.”

“That’s good,” Atlas replied, relief washing over him. “So we still have 35,000 in war bonds floating around that the citizens are holding for redemption at the end of the year.”

“Interestingly enough,” Olivia continued, “I don’t think it’s so much private citizens redeeming them. It seems like groups of merchants have been buying them up.”

“Oh? That’s interesting,” Atlas said, his curiosity piqued. “Are we missing Mohammed again?”

Olivia raised an eyebrow. “We didn’t invite him. This is official empire stuff.”

Atlas frowned. “We should call him right now.” He raised a hand, summoning the mini faeries flitting around the room.

Meanwhile, outside in the courtyard, Mohammed stood with Victoria and Mrs. Harrington, excitement brimming in the air as he counted his stack of war bonds. “Look at that! We now own 5,000 mana coins worth of war bonds. That’s quite a bit,” he said, grinning widely.

“Absolutely,” Victoria replied, her eyes sparkling with ambition. “We could turn this into something even bigger.”

As they stacked and reshuffled the bonds, revelling in their newfound wealth like children playing a game, the mini faeries approached, their wings shimmering in the sunlight.

“Mohammed, Mohammed, Mohammed!” they chimed in unison. “Come to the council meeting!”

Mohammed beamed, knowing that the council meeting was likely about his significant stake in the war bonds. “Ladies, shall we go?” He waved a hand, and the trio rose, carefully tucking their precious war bonds away as they made their way to the castle.

As they entered the grand hall, the atmosphere shifted slightly. Atlas and Olivia paused mid-discussion, their expressions transitioning from serious to curious.

“Ah, Mohammed! Just in time,” Atlas said, a welcoming smile breaking through the tension. “We were just talking about the war bonds and how they’re being circulated among the merchants.”

Mohammed nodded, his confidence radiating. “I believe I’ve become the largest holder of war bonds in the Empire,” he declared proudly, glancing at Victoria and Mrs. Harrington, who smiled in agreement.

“Interesting. What’s your plan now?” Olivia asked, intrigued.

“Well,” Mohammed said, his tone shifting to a more strategic note, “with the current structure, I could either cash in now or wait for the redemption at the end of the year. But I think there’s more potential if I leverage this position. With my partnerships, we can create a network that benefits us all. Imagine pooling our resources, expanding our influence even further!”

Atlas leaned back in his chair, impressed. “You’re thinking bigger than just cashing in. I like that.”

“Exactly,” Mohammed replied, his enthusiasm spilling out. “We can reinvest in the Empire, strengthen our trading routes, and solidify our control over the newly acquired territories.”

Amber chimed in, “If we can maintain a strong economy, it’ll help us secure more power in the wasteland.”

Olivia nodded, her eyes gleaming with approval. “It sounds like we have a solid plan forming here. We should discuss the details further.”

As the council delved into discussions about the future of their war bonds, the mood in the room shifted from tension to excitement. The blending of their ideas brought forth a wave of optimism, one that could potentially shape the Empire into something greater than any of them had imagined. The road ahead was still fraught with challenges, but together, they felt ready to navigate whatever lay ahead.

CHAPTER 287 Month 9 : Boring.This is so Boring.

POV : CELESTIAL WAGER

In the dimly lit corners of the Celestial Wager, the air buzzed with frustration. Aliens of all shapes and sizes, their eyes dull, lounged at the sleek, liquid silver tables, their restless bodies betraying their impatience. After the thrill of wagering on the recent war, the atmosphere felt stifling, the tension replaced by boredom.

“What is this? Seriously, what kind of show is this?” a scrawny Xaltrixxhe alien grumbled, leaning back in his chair, three green eyes narrowing as he watched Atlas engage in yet another tedious discussion about finances. “If I wanted to watch boring financial stuff, I’d flip over to the financial news channels!”

Nearby, Gorvax, the massive stone-like being, crossed his arms, his small red eyes flaring in annoyance. “Lontic is right. What the hell is this? Atlas and the Portal Crushers were supposed to be facing life-and-death struggles, not accountants in the wasteland. I came here for entertainment, not a lecture on budgeting!”

Zeltrax, lounging comfortably with a glass of shimmering blue liquid, nodded in agreement. “They just wrapped up the war, and now we’re stuck watching them count coins? Give me a break! I want to see action, to place bets on something that matters. I didn’t travel light-years to witness the drudgery of financial discussions.”

Lurox, the iridescent blue-skinned merchant, flapped his delicate wings impatiently. “Maybe we should just create our own action, huh? Who’s up for a little wager on how many war bonds Atlas can manage to juggle? I’ll take that bet! Winner gets a round of drinks!”

Kroxar, ever the cynical observer, chuckled darkly. “If we’re lucky, maybe someone will drop a few coins and we can watch the frenzy unfold. Now that’s entertainment! But no, we’re stuck here watching these so-called leaders debate over numbers.”

The murmurs of discontent began to ripple through the crowd, each alien echoing their growing dissatisfaction. The spectacle they had expected, filled with high-stakes gambles and daring exploits, had turned into a dull meeting of minds, lacking the thrills they craved.

Blontik, his greasy lips pursed in irritation, sat at the edge of the group, pondering the frustration brewing among the spectators. This was not what he had in mind when he organized the Celestial Wager. ‘I need something to happen,‘ he thought. ‘If these creatures don’t have some excitement soon, I’ll lose all my customers! And then who will I fleece?‘

Suddenly, something happened on the screens showing Fort Bone.

‘‘‘

A loud crash echoed from the entrance of Fort Bone as a group of adventurers burst into the town,  shouting and brandishing their weapons. “We just came from the outskirts! There’s a skirmish brewing with rogue bandits!” one shouted, breathless with excitement.

‘‘‘

The atmosphere shifted instantly. The bored aliens sprang to life, their previous complaints forgotten. “Now, this is what I’m talking about!” Gorvax growled, cracking his knuckles, his small red eyes glinting with anticipation.

Zeltrax leaped to his feet, clapping his hands. “Finally! Something worth watching! Place your bets, everyone! Who’s in?”

As the adventurers recounted tales of the clash, the energy in the Celestial Wager transformed into a whirlwind of excitement. Aliens began exchanging bets, their voices rising in a chorus of wagers and predictions. Lurox rallied a group of merchants, each one eager to stake their claim on the battle that was about to unfold.

Blontik grinned, rubbing his hands together. “Now this is the kind of entertainment I wanted! Let the games begin!”

And just like that, the tension broke, the dullness dissipating into an electric atmosphere, filled with the promise of conflict and the thrill of uncertainty. The aliens were ready to witness something far more exhilarating than numbers on a ledger. The battle was coming, and with it, the opportunity to reclaim the excitement they had been yearning for.

‘‘‘

POV : FORT BONE

Alexander, hearing the shouts of the adventurer, shouted, “Where?” The adventurer said, “About an hour outside of town. There are a whole bunch of bandits. I think they used to be ex-army.” Alexander said, “Follow me.” And they mounted up with a whole bunch of troops. Alexander’s eyes narrowed at the mention of ex-army bandits. “Y’all, get ready,” he said, tightening the reins on his horse. The soldiers around him straightened, a wave of excitement and readiness sweeping through the ranks. “Time to remind these outlaws what happens when they mess with Fort Bone.”

The adventurer led the way, his hand trembling as he pointed in the direction of the bandit camp. The horses galloped fast, the wind whipping through their hair as they rode toward the horizon. Alexander couldn’t help but let a grin sneak onto his face.

‘A fight? Yeehaw, just what I needed!‘

As they approached the camp, Alexander held up his hand, signaling the troops to stop. The bandits had no idea what was coming. They were sitting around a fire, laughing, drinking, weapons laid casually by their sides. Alexander’s heart pumped faster.

“They look soft,” he muttered to himself. “Not like the army boys I remember.”

With a quick gesture, the troops fanned out. His voice was low and steady as he spoke to them. “Flank ‘em. I don’t want a single one slippin’ away.”

Then, without warning, he gave the order, “CHARGE!”

The clatter of hooves and shouts of battle rang out. Crossbow bolts shot through the air, THWIP THWIP, piercing into the bandits’ ranks. The fight erupted as Alexander, sword raised high, charged straight for the heart of the camp.

One of the bandits—a tall, broad-shouldered man with scars lining his face—stepped forward, swinging a crude axe. Alexander blocked the blow with ease, the sound of metal clashing loud in the air.

“You call that a swing?” Alexander taunted, driving his great sword down in a sweeping arc that sent the axe clattering to the ground. “Wrigley Field goes nuts!”

He spun, slashing through another bandit before the first could recover. One by one, his troops closed in, their swords, spears, and axes cutting down the outlaws as the fight intensified.

The bandits scrambled to defend themselves, but it was too late. They were outmatched and outmanoeuvred , their numbers dwindling fast.

As the last few bandits tried to flee, Alexander raised his voice, “You ain’t gettin’ away that easy! After ’em!” He spurred his horse forward, chasing down the stragglers with ruthless precision. When it was over, the ground was littered with bandit bodies, and the fire that once lit their camp was reduced to embers.

He wiped the sweat from his brow and turned to his troops, a satisfied grin crossing his face. “Good work, boys. This’ll send a message to anyone thinkin’ they can take us on.”

‘‘‘

POV  : CELESTIAL WAGER

Up in the Celestial Wager, the air buzzed with excitement. Zeltrax leaned back in his luxurious velvet seat, translucent fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest, his three green eyes locked on the holographic display of the battle below. “Ahh, finally,” he purred, his voice dripping with satisfaction. “Back to the action.”

The sight of Alexander leading the charge against the bandits sent ripples of enthusiasm through the alien crowd. Around the massive casino, bets were being placed faster than the battle itself unfolded. The house lights of the casino flickered, responding to the surge of energy. Lurox, fluttering his delicate wings excitedly, darted through the rows of alien patrons, collecting wagers and fueling the frenzy.

“I got 5000 coins on the human—Alexander!” shouted a particularly enthusiastic Glytharni, his iridescent skin glowing brighter with the thrill.

“Make it 10,000!” someone else yelled, raising the stakes. The sound of coins and chips clattering echoed through the casino as more bets poured in.

Gorvax, looming like a mountain of stone at the center of the VIP section, folded his massive arms across his chest. His small red eyes glowed with a mixture of interest and disdain. “Humans. Always so chaotic. But effective, I’ll give them that.” His four hands each held drinks, which he downed one by one as the holograms displayed Alexander’s sword clashing with the bandits.

The casino floor in the Celestial Wager filled with the sounds of alien spectators, their voices blending into a strange cacophony of languages, all unified by the same sense of glee. Virelia glided between the VIP tables, her lavender skin shimmering under the soft light of the liquid silver floors. “Another round for the bettors?” she asked sweetly, carrying trays of exotic drinks. She was used to this atmosphere—the intoxicating blend of high stakes and reckless abandon.

Blontik, sweating profusely as usual, licked his greasy lips from the far side of the betting table. His toad-like figure barely fit in his tailored suit as he calculated the odds on his datapad. “Heh, humans… always good for the bankroll. Let’s see how long they can last before the house takes its cut. The house always wins, after all,” he muttered to himself, adjusting the odds slightly to favor a bandit comeback.

But as Alexander sliced through the bandits with precision, the hologram zooming in on his every move, the audience’s confidence in him skyrocketed.

“Double my bet!” shouted an excited Xaltrixxhe from across the room.

“Not a chance those bandits win now!” Lurox zipped between tables, collecting the increased wagers, his energy feeding off the crowd’s rising excitement.

Kroxar, sitting at the edge of the action with a tentacled smirk, couldn’t help but chuckle darkly. “The battle is so delicious,” they murmured, their many limbs twitching with excitement. “But let’s see if this Alexander can keep the momentum. It only takes one misstep…”

As the bandits began to flee, the room let out a collective groan of disappointment. The betting pool shrank as fewer gamblers dared to hedge against Alexander’s undeniable prowess.

Zeltrax, sipping a neon blue drink from a floating glass, smiled slowly. He muttered to himself. “They think it’s all over… but there’s always more in the wastelands.” His fingers danced over the bet screen, placing a hefty sum on future encounters. “This war’s far from done, and the real fun hasn’t even started yet.”

CHAPTER 288 Month 9 : Harem Conversation

POV : CELESTIAL EMPIRE

Lee Brock, the Celestial Emperor, was enjoying himself in the palace. He had 20 concubines, and with his ministers running the empire for him, he didn’t have a lot of headaches. He was lying in the arms of one of his concubines, thinking about the fact that he had successfully helped take down the armies of America United.

His concubine, a jade-eyed beauty with long legs and a pale complexion, said, “Your majesty, now that you’ve taken over the American United territory, what happens?”

The Celestial Emperor responded, “Well, we’ve taken over the territory, but Atlas has the actual land.”

“Why did Atlas get it?” she asked.

“I don’t know. The system decided it and connected it all. But they’re paying us every month in taxes.”

“Oh, that’s great,” she said, already thinking about all the things she could buy if she got extra money in her allowance. “And then what happens next? Will Atlas keep giving you money as you work together to conquer the wasteland?”

The Celestial Emperor fell silent, deep in thought. “That’s right… What will happen if Atlas keeps conquering? The wasteland would eventually fall to our two armies.” There was nothing they had seen yet that could stand in their way. “That’s something I’m going to think about, darling,” he said, giving her a playful slap on her butt.

She giggled and nuzzled him.

After some more time spent with his concubine, Lee Brock got out of bed. He summoned his ministers and asked for an update. The ministers briefed him on the dungeons they had conquered, the bandits they had fought, and the remnants of the American army they had repelled.

The Celestial Emperor wasn’t interested in any of that, though. “What about Atlas?” he asked, interrupting them.

“Well, he’s still taking more territory,” one of the ministers replied, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice.

“And is he paying us for all that land?” the Celestial Emperor pressed, his brow furrowing with mounting irritation.

“No,” came the curt response.

“Then who’s paying the army?” He could feel the tension in the room thickening.

His ministers exchanged uneasy glances, anxiety flickering in their eyes. “We are,” one finally said, the weight of the admission hanging heavily in the air.

The Celestial Emperor’s brow furrowed, tension creeping into his voice. “Wait… we’re still paying the army, and Atlas isn’t paying us extra?”

“That’s right.” The ministers looked embarrassed over the slip up.

He clenched his fists, anger bubbling to the surface. “No! We never considered that! I thought our goal was to unify the wasteland under my rule!” His voice rose, echoing with frustration and disbelief. He had always dreamed of solidifying his empire, but it was supposed to be his rule, his empire—one he had envisioned with unwavering ambition and determination.

He imagined returning to Earth, basking in the praises of the Chinese government as a conquering hero. Maybe even his parents would finally acknowledge his success. He remembered a time from his childhood when he got stung by bees, and his father sneered, “You got stung by a bee? Why not get stung by an A?” ‘Ah, Chinese parents,‘ he thought bitterly.

Driven by the need to prove himself, both for filial pride and his patriotism, the emperor snapped to his ministers, “Why are we paying but not getting territory? Summon the council. I want to meet with them—now.”

The combined council gathered swiftly, a mix of ministers from the Celestial Empire and the Portal Crushers. The emperor addressed them with authority. “We need to renegotiate. Sure, you paid us for the last territory when we took down the American army, but now what? We’re still paying for an army, and we’re not seeing any bonuses.”

The ministers representing the Celestial Empire nodded in agreement. Even the Portal Crushers, who usually favored Atlas, exchanged concerned looks. One of them finally spoke up, “That does seem unfair. Why don’t we work on this together?”

The emperor smiled, pleased. Satisfied with the progress, he returned to his harem of concubines, leaving the council to figure out how to keep paying the Celestial Emperor for his army—without shattering their delicate alliance.

‘‘‘

POV : FORT BONE EMPIRE

The streets buzzed with uneasy chatter, nervous glances exchanged between those waiting for news. Tensions were high, and rumors spread faster than wildfire.

“Did you hear?” one citizen whispered, leaning in close to their friend. “Atlas and the Celestial Emperor might be coming to blows.”

The other citizen’s face paled. “Oh no. That’s the last thing we need.”

“Yeah, not good for any of us. All we want is peace.”

The first citizen nodded, their voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone. “Bandits and those leftover soldiers are bad enough. Don’t even get me started on the skeletons still roaming around.”

“I thought the skeletons had thinned out?”

“They have,” came the reply, “but every now and then, you still run into one. And when you do, they’re annoying as hell.”

The second citizen shuddered. “The big worry’s the giant ants.”

“Ugh, don’t remind me. Once those things swarm you, forget it—you’re done for.”

“Have you actually seen them?” asked the first, eyes wide with a mix of fear and curiosity.

“Nah,” the second citizen admitted, “but an adventurer at the bar told me his whole party got eaten by them. Said it was beyond disgusting.”

The first citizen grimaced. “That’s gross.”

“Yeah, and he said, ‘If Atlas and the Emperor split their armies, do you think they’ll actually fight?’”

“I hope not,” the other said, their voice tight with worry. “We’re nearing the end of the year. We just need to survive. If Atlas conquers the wasteland, maybe… just maybe we can all go home.”

“I hope it’s true,” the first muttered, their words heavy with doubt. “But I can’t help thinking it’s another empty political promise.”

“Me too,” the second citizen sighed. “Me too.”

‘‘‘

POV : CELESTIAL EMPIRE WAR ROOM

The Council was struggling to find a solution that didn’t require splitting the two armies. Olivia as the official mediator stepped in when she heard about their deadlock. Both the Emperor and Atlas were absent from the meeting, preferring to let the Council work things out. Neither was particularly fond of endless debates. Atlas would rather draw his swords to solve problems, while the Celestial Emperor leaned on his soldiers. ‘The farther away from the Council, the better,‘ thought Olivia.

“What does the Celestial Emperor want?” she asked the ministers from the Celestial Empire.

One of the ministers sighed, “The same thing he’s always wanted: to take over the wasteland.”

Lark shook his head, “Well, we both know that’s not happening. With the Joint Council ruling together, nobody’s going to take it over alone.”

The minister nodded, “True, but that doesn’t stop the Emperor from asking us if we can figure out a way for him to rule individually.”

“That’s not good,” Lark muttered.

Olivia leaned in, her voice confident. “Well, Atlas has always wanted to rule the whole Empire too, so that he can make sure this Red Fairy doesn’t screw him.”

She paused, eyes gleaming. “I have an idea. I think the Celestial Emperor would go for a project that makes him a symbol. Part of his problem is, right now, he’s not a symbol like Atlas and the Portal Crushers.”

The minister frowned, “Outside of the Celestial Empire’s territories, everyone already sees Atlas as the true leader of the wasteland. His majesty isn’t too thrilled about that.

“What if we erect a giant pagoda as a diplomatic hall in every territory Atlas takes, with a golden statue of the Celestial Emperor in front of it?”

The Celestial Empire’s ministers perked up, intrigued. “That would be perfect,” they said. “It would appeal to his ego, and the pagodas would also serve as defenses in those areas.”

“Exactly,” Olivia said, her smile widening. “Atlas would go along with it because of the defensive benefits, and he doesn’t care about having statues of himself. He even vetoed the idea in the original Fort Bone, calling it ‘unseemly and irritating.’”

“That’s perfect, then,” one of the ministers said. “We can present this to the Celestial Emperor and make it seem like Atlas is yielding to him. That’ll give him a lot of face.”

“Excellent,” Olivia said, satisfied with the plan.

The ministers from the Celestial Empire rushed into the grand hall, eager to present their brilliant idea to the Celestial Emperor. His majesty was lounging on his golden throne, looking utterly bored, absently twirling a jade sceptre in his hand.

“Your Majesty!” one of the ministers began with a wide grin, “We’ve come up with a solution to your concerns.”

The Emperor raised an eyebrow, mildly intrigued. “Oh? This better be good.”

The lead minister stepped forward, puffing out his chest. “In every territory Atlas conquers, we’ll build a giant pagoda—a grand diplomatic hall! And right in front of it will stand a golden statue of you, your majesty!”

The Emperor blinked, then slowly sat up straighter, his eyes lighting up. “A statue? Of me? In every territory?”

“Yes, sire!” the ministers said in unison, practically tripping over each other to take credit. “A towering, magnificent statue! To show your power and dominance over the wasteland.”

The Celestial Emperor grinned, his mood lifting instantly. “This… this is exactly what I wanted! A symbol of my rule, spreading across the wasteland, reminding everyone who the real Emperor is.”

The ministers nodded enthusiastically, exchanging quick glances of relief. “And the pagodas, sire, will also serve as defensive structures. A show of strength and practicality!”

The Emperor was beaming now, absolutely thrilled with the idea. “Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant! I knew you lot had it in you. Finally, something worthy of my greatness!”

He stood from his throne, dramatically waving his sceptre. “Prepare to make the announcements! I want the entire wasteland to know that the Celestial Emperor will be watching over them.”

The ministers bowed, their faces glowing with pride as they hurried out. As they left, the Emperor sat back down, still basking in his glory.

“A bunch of statues of me…” he chuckled to himself, eyes gleaming. “The wasteland will never forget who rules them now.”

CHAPTER 289 Month 10 : Golden Statues

Outside the grand hall, Olivia, Lark, Noi, and Amber stood together, waiting for the ministers to finish their little performance inside. Olivia shifted her weight, arms folded, clearly impatient.

“I can’t believe they’re actually taking credit for this,” Lark muttered under his breath, shaking his head. His sharp eyes flickered toward the door. “We do the heavy lifting, and they slap their names on it.”

Amber, leaning casually against a pillar, smirked. “Typical. But you know how it is—if the Celestial Emperor isn’t made to feel like he’s the mastermind, he’ll throw a fit. Let him have his statues. We’ve got bigger fish to fry.”

Olivia glanced at them both, her expression calm but focused. “Exactly. This keeps the peace between Atlas and the Celestial Emperor, and we all know that’s fragile. A few golden statues and some pagodas are a small price to pay.”

Lark sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Yeah, but it still burns. Atlas isn’t even here, and they’re all about making the Emperor feel like he’s the one running things.”

Amber chuckled, pushing off the pillar. “Atlas doesn’t care about statues. He cares about winning.”

‘‘‘

Just then, the doors opened, and the ministers came out, looking like they’d just pulled off the grandest political coup of the century. Their smugness was practically radiating off them.

Olivia raised an eyebrow but didn’t say a word, letting them pass. Lark, however, couldn’t help himself. “They really think they saved the day, huh?”

Amber smirked, stepping in to make sure Lark didn’t push it. “Let them enjoy it. Once the pagodas go up, and the Emperor’s staring at his own statues, he’ll be happy. Atlas gets his defenses, and we keep moving forward.”

Olivia nodded. “We’ll report back to Atlas. He won’t care about the statues, but he’ll appreciate the pagoda strategy.”

As they started walking away, Lark shot one last glance at the doors. “Still, those statues better not end up looking ridiculous.”

Amber grinned. “Oh, you know I’m taking a picture if that happens.”

‘‘‘

Olivia, Lark, and Amber returned to Fort Bone, and it didn’t take long for Atlas to meet them in the war room. He leaned against the table, eager to hear what had been decided. “Alright, what’s the news?”

Olivia smiled. “You’re going to love this. The Celestial Emperor’s ministers took the bait. They’re proposing to put up pagodas with golden statues of the Emperor in every territory you conquer. You get defensive fortifications, and they get to stroke the Emperor’s ego.”

Atlas straightened up, a grin spreading across his face. “Wait, I get defensive territories, and all I have to do is let them put up some shiny statues? Hell, that’s a deal I’ll take any day.”

Amber raised a hand, smirking. “There is one catch—the Emperor wants really  grand statues of himself in front of the pagodas.”

Atlas waved his hand dismissively. “Yeah, yeah, whatever, as long as they’re not life-sized.” He paused, narrowing his eyes. “Make sure they’re not. I’ve seen the Celestial Emperor. He’s what, 5’6” on a good day? If they put up a 5’6” statue, he’ll lose his mind.”

Lark chuckled. “So, you want us to make him larger than life? Ten feet tall, maybe?”

Atlas laughed, shaking his head. “Nah, let’s not go too far. Seven feet will do the trick. Just big enough that he feels important, but not big enough that people are snickering behind his back.”

Olivia nodded, amused. “Got it. Seven-foot statues. And the pagodas will be designed for defense. Everyone wins.”

Atlas clapped his hands together. “Perfect! Finally, a diplomatic solution that doesn’t involve me having to pretend I care about politics.” He shot a glance at Olivia. “And you really think the Emperor’s going to be happy with this?”

Olivia smiled. “Oh, he’ll be thrilled. His ministers are already strutting around like they’ve pulled off a masterstroke. We’ve got this.”

Atlas nodded, still grinning. “Alright, let’s get those pagodas up. And remember, no life-sized statues. I don’t need the Emperor throwing a fit over his height.”

Lark snickered. “We’ll make sure he feels like a giant. In his own head, at least.”

Atlas gave her a wink. “That’s all that’s needed.”

The diplomatic team all joined in with happy smiles. Ever since Atlas had gotten his last achievement he always seemed to have a warm and inviting aura around him.

TITLE: DOUBLE THE EMPIRE

Wow, you’ve gone and done it. What are you going to do with so much territory? You know you can build a massive harem, right? That is the only logical choice.

BONUS: Mana glimmers over you, creating a charming effect of sparkles. Makes you more persuasive to the opposite sex.

This aura while it didn’t have any combat, or financial bonuses definitely made it 100% more enjoyable to hang around him. If he was a pop star, it would be a killer bonus, as a wasteland warlord? It was just a small enjoyable perk.

‘‘‘

POV : WASTELAND

The sun was beating down on the scattered remnants of the American army, their uniforms dirty and torn as they fled into the desolate wasteland. They were doing their best to stay hidden and out of sight.

In the distance, the sound of marching boots grew louder—Atlas’s army. With battle-hardened precision, they moved, escorting builders toward the razed town areas.

Noi rode at the front, her eyes scanning the horizon, always alert. As the chief builder, she had been tasked with overseeing the construction of the golden pagodas and statues. But it wasn’t just any job—Noi had a 10% achievement bonus for anything she built, and she was determined to make these structures impressive enough to keep everyone off their backs.

TITLE: Fixer Upper

You built a structure you clearly could have bought, you cheapskate.

BONUS:. Every time you build a self-designed building, it’s 10% infused with mana. Thanks for saving us the mana.

She scanned the area looking for the best possible placement of the structures.

That’s when she noticed the America United stragglers. Their hiding had been ultimately futile.

“All right,” Noi called over her shoulder, her voice loud and firm. “Let’s clear out the remnants first, then get these builders to work.”

THWIP!

Crossbow bolts whizzed past as her troops expertly dispatched a few stragglers of the American army hiding among the ruins. The last of the resistance fell quickly.. The last survivor tried to make a break for it, but a crossbow bolt took him down before he even got ten steps.

THWIP

THUD

Noi, seeing the victory, raised her hand in a quick signal. “Builders, move in!”

The crew of builders, protected by armed escorts, swarmed into the town ruins. They moved fast, unloading materials and marking off areas for construction. Noi jumped off her mount and strode through the area, issuing commands.

“First pagoda goes here! Make it shine!” She tapped her foot on a flat piece of ground, mentally calculating the structure’s dimensions. “And don’t forget—statue’s gotta be just above life-size. The Emperor wouldn’t be too happy about the real version of himself looking up at everyone.”

Her team chuckled, but they worked fast, eager to get the bonus that came with completing such high-profile builds. The first statue, a golden replica of the Celestial Emperor (just a bit shy of 7 feet), was hoisted into place. The pagoda was coming up just behind it, gleaming in the sunlight as the builders applied a shimmering gold finish.

One of the builders grinned at Noi. “Gotta say, boss, this wasteland really gets us moving.”

Noi smirked, wiping some dirt off her hands. “Good. Keep at it—remember, the faster we get these up, the sooner we can move to the next town.”

THWIP!

A crossbow bolt flew towards them.

“Attack!”

The armed escorts quickly covered the builders, who had all ducked down in fear.

They saw a bandit running away after taking the shot. The bandit had been out looking for a defendable area when the first attack had been made, returning to see that his comrades had been killed, he had fired his crossbow in anger, hoping to get some vengeance and then flee.

He thought his plan had a good chance of success. However the bolt had missed. He didn’t get a second chance. One of Noi’s guards took him out in a heartbeat. Riding him down on his skeletal mount.

SLASH!

“Nooooo.”

“These guys never learn,” Noi muttered, shaking her head at the crushed bandit.  Her troops scanned for more threats. No more bandits seemed to be in the area.

The construction crew hardly quickly returned to the task at hand. The pagoda was halfway finished, standing tall among the debris of the old town. As more of the golden structure was pieced together, it became a symbol of unity—between Atlas and the Celestial Emperor, between the Portal Crushers and the new world they were shaping. Sure, there was still plenty of tension between them all, but these pagodas were a start.

By the time the sun dipped toward the horizon, the first town was officially transformed. The pagoda gleamed in the fading light, and the statue of the Emperor stood proudly in front of it.

Noi glanced at her handiwork and smiled. “Not bad,” she muttered. “Not bad at all.” Then, raising her voice, she called to her troops, “All right, everyone! Time to move out. Next stop—new town, new pagoda. Let’s keep this momentum!”

And with that, the army gathered up their supplies and began the march to the next razed settlement. Behind them, the golden pagoda shone, marking their passage like a beacon.

CHAPTER 290 Month 10 : Wasteland Politicians

A massive line stretching out in front of Bone Appetit, with eager faces all waiting for their chance to dine. But the leader of the DRC settlement wasn’t eager—he was annoyed. His steps were heavy with impatience as he brushed past the line and approached the hostess, his voice dripping with authority.

“I’d like a table on the top floor,” he said, his tone leaving little room for argument.

The hostess, calm but clearly experienced with this kind of attitude, smiled politely. “Oh, do you have a reservation?”

The leader narrowed his eyes. “No, but do you know who I am?”

The hostess maintained her composure, though internally she was already bracing herself for a challenge. “I’m really sorry, sir, but reservations are required for the top floor. There are many wonderful restaurants in the building, though, if you’d like to try one.”

He shot a look back at his group of eight, frustration bubbling just beneath the surface. “That won’t do. I promised them we’d be eating at the top of the world today.”

The hostess, still professional, nodded. “Let me see if there are any openings.” She knew it was pointless—the top floor had been booked solid for weeks—but she checked anyway. As expected, nothing was available.

‘‘‘

Isabella had been taking a rare moment to relax outside when she saw the exchange. Her heart sank a little when she saw a settlement leader. ‘Just what I need. More problems.‘

Atlas and Olivia had been tirelessly working to bring neutral territories into the fold, convincing settlements, one by one, to accept the Portal Crushers as the new rulers of the wasteland. The goal was clear: conquer the wasteland with as little bloodshed as possible. But situations like this could turn delicate negotiations on their heads.

Before the hostess could deliver the bad news, Isabella stepped forward, her voice firm yet friendly. “Aren’t you the leader of the DRC settlement? Gazali?”

The leader’s eyes lit up when he recognized Isabella. “Oh, you’re Isabella, the owner of the restaurant,” he said, sounding impressed. He’d seen her a lot on the Red Fairy show projections, and she was even more commanding in person.

Isabella smiled warmly, but inside she was all business. ‘Perfect opportunity,’ she thought. “Yes, it’s nice to meet you in person. We can definitely get you a table. Don’t worry about a thing.”

She escorted him and his party upstairs. The top floor was as packed as she expected, not a single empty table in sight. But Isabella was nothing if not resourceful. With a bit of quick thinking, she guided them to a table—normally reserved for Atlas and the Portal Crushers, positioned in the prime spot of the restaurant. The view was unbeatable, and the aura of importance it carried was undeniable.

The leader was visibly flattered, his eyes wide as he sat down. He knew exactly what this table represented. It wasn’t just the best seat in the house—it was the seat of power in the best restaurant in the world. He couldn’t believe it.

As the evening passed and his meal came to an end, Isabella caught him on the side, her tone shifting from hostess to negotiator. “You know,” she started, her eyes focused on his, “you’ve been in negotiations with Olivia for a while now to join our empire. What’s been holding you back?”

The leader hesitated, looking thoughtful. “It just doesn’t feel right to join someone else’s empire. Our town is doing fine on its own.”

Isabella leaned in slightly, her voice soft yet serious. “I get that. But Atlas… he has a vision. With the Celestial Emperor, he’s set on uniting the whole wasteland. And if diplomacy doesn’t work, well… let’s just say the other options might not be as pleasant. You seem like a good guy. I bet your people would thrive as part of our Fort Bone Empire. It’s not like we’re asking much. No extra taxes, no crazy demands. All you’d have to do is recognize the Fort Bone Empire as your leader.”

Her words hung in the air. The man chewed on the idea, his brow furrowing in thought. He had been resisting for so long, but Isabella’s calm logic—and perhaps the weight of where he was sitting—was starting to wear down his defenses.

After a few more drinks, some casual conversation, and the clincher—a gold-tier membership card to Bone Appetit—he really started to lean towards joining. Isabella could see the shift in his eyes. ‘Got him,‘ she thought, her smile widening as they shook hands.

The leader leaned back in his chair, swirling his drink and giving Isabella a side glance. “So… what exactly comes with this gold-tier membership?” His tone was casual, but she could see he was hooked.

Isabella smirked. “Well, besides getting the best seat in the house anytime you come by, you’ll also have exclusive access to our off-menu items. Oh, and did I mention priority seating for special events?”

The leader raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “Off-menu? Like secret sandwiches or something?”

Isabella laughed. “Oh, we go way beyond sandwiches. Think celestial empire mutant  beef, imported straight from the Emperor’s personal stock. Drinks that’ll make you feel like you’re dining as an emperor.”

He let out a low whistle. “Impressive. But, I’ve gotta admit, you’re making this whole empire thing sound like a five-star vacation package.”

Isabella leaned in, lowering her voice conspiratorially. “That’s the point. Join us, and your settlement gets all the perks. Security, trade, access to the best chefs in the wasteland. No brainer, right?”

He chuckled, swirling his drink again. “It does sound good. But what happens if I say no? You all gonna show up with your Portal Crushers and convince us?”

Isabella’s smile didn’t waver. “Atlas’s patience has its limits, but we’d prefer no crushing. Diplomacy’s our style. But… if we have to bring in the Portal Crushers? Well, let’s just say you don’t wanna be on the wrong side of history.”

The leader looked at her for a long moment, then burst out laughing. “You’re smooth, I’ll give you that. But I’ve seen Atlas in action—your guy’s not messing around. Fine, you win. Tell Olivia she’s got a deal. But I better get that secret menu next time I’m here.”

Isabella grinned, holding out her hand. “Welcome to the empire. And don’t worry, next time you’re here, we’ll have something even better waiting for you.”

As they shook hands, the leader leaned in one last time, a playful glint in his eye. “You know, if I knew the empire’s negotiations came with a meal like this, I’d have signed up ages ago.”

Isabella laughed. “Maybe that’s the secret to world domination—good food.”

‘‘‘

Another politician, Marlo of the Windspear settlement, found himself in Fort Bone, grappling with a dilemma. His struggling settlement needed the stability and protection of the Fort Bone Empire, but his citizens were fiercely independent and resistant to the idea. They cherished their autonomy, and Marlo knew it wouldn’t be an easy sell.

To give them a chance to see the benefits firsthand, he had brought along the leaders of the opposition. They weren’t exactly excited to be here, but after some tense discussions over drinks at the Wasted Tavern, things started to loosen up. A few ales in, and the once-heated arguments turned into more civil debates—though none of them seemed ready to budge.

In a last-ditch effort, Marlo suggested they all go see the local play everyone had been raving about: The End of the Skeleton Horde: Part III, where the ending promised a victory for everyone. Reluctantly, they agreed.

As they settled into their seats, Marlo hoped the play might open their eyes. The show was vibrant, emotional, and surprisingly engaging, even for those who came in with arms crossed and minds closed.

The grand theatre was packed, buzzing with excitement as the curtains rose. The audience was a mix of civilians, soldiers, and council members, all eagerly awaiting the exaggerated performance of the “The End of the Skeleton Horde.” The lights dimmed, and a hush fell over the crowd. A dramatic trumpet blared.

An actor playing the Skeleton General stormed onto the stage, stomping loudly as he waved a massive plastic sword, his face twisted into an overly exaggerated snarl,

“I AM THE SKELETON GENERAL! FEAR ME, FOR I—”

Another actor, this one playing Atlas, puffed out his chest and rushed in from the side, sporting hot pink armour.

“Halt, foul beast! I, Atlas, shall stop you with my unmatched bravery and my chiselled physique!” he boomed, flexing as scattered applause rippled through the crowd.

The Skeleton General spun dramatically, “Oh no! It is the mighty Atlas! But you cannot stop me! My horde is near!” He lifted his plastic sword high as if rallying troops.

A third actor stepped forward, the Narrator, his voice deep and theatrical, “In the dark of night, when hope seemed lost,

“The Horde did march, at a heavy cost!

But from the fort, our hero rose,

To face the General and all his foes!”

The play continued for a while, until an intermission was called.

‘‘‘‘

CHAPTER 291 Month 10 : Somewhat Bloodless Victory

POV : GRAND THEATRE

As the lights dimmed for intermission, Marlo leaned back in his seat, a satisfied grin spreading across his face. The sounds of laughter and applause filled the grand theatre, and he turned to his council members, who were still buzzing with energy.

“Let’s go grab some popcorn from the concession.”

The group did in a happy mood.

“Okay, I have to admit, this is way better than I thought it would be,” one council member, Talia, said, clapping her hands excitedly. “Who knew skeletons could dance so well?”

Marlo chuckled. “Right? And the costumes are top-notch! Those plastic swords are so… realistic.”

Kieran, the most skeptical of the bunch, crossed his arms, trying to keep his cool. “Yeah, yeah, but it’s just a show. Doesn’t change the fact that we’re better off on our own.”

“Come on, Kieran,” Marlo nudged him. “Even you have to admit it’s fun. Plus, look at the crowd! They’re eating it up! We could use a little of that energy in Windspear.”

Talia chimed in, bouncing in her seat. “And think of the benefits! If we joined Fort Bone, we could have our own play like this! The Victory Song of Windspear!”

Kieran rolled his eyes but couldn’t help but smile. “Okay, okay, but let’s not get carried away. Just because they can make us laugh doesn’t mean they can keep us safe.”

Marlo leaned in, lowering his voice dramatically. “But what if we could have our own fake demon dog domination show? I mean, come on, who wouldn’t want that?”

A shared chuckle erupted among the council members, the tension beginning to dissolve.

“Fine, I’ll give it a shot,” Kieran said, finally relenting. “But only if we get to choose the fake demon dogs we use. No one wants to fight a mutt!”

Talia laughed, clapping him on the back. “Deal! Let’s see how the second act goes first. Who knows? We might be ready to sign up by the end!”

Marlo grinned, confidence surging. “That’s the spirit! Let’s enjoy the show!”

The lights flickered back to life as they settled into their seats, laughter echoing as the curtain began to rise again.

‘‘‘

The crowd cheered as the actors launched into a verse. The ones playing skeletons shuffled out, dragging their feet in a comically slow manner as the fake Atlas slashed at them with dramatic flair.

They all sang, their voices brimming with over-the-top emotion,

“We watched in fear as the Skeleton Horde drew near!

Our army worked hard, facing down the dread fear!

They steered the Hordes away so we could live another day!

But the Skeleton General was fierce, oh so near!”

The Skeleton General stepped forward with an exaggerated stomp, throwing his arms wide, “I AM THE FIERCE GENERAL, FEAR MY WRATH—”

Atlas laughed heartily, his hands on his hips, “Ha! I fear no skeleton!”

The General paused, looking unsure for a moment before yelling dramatically, “FEAR ME, I SAID!”

Will had taken very liberal views of the actual actions, and having the skeletons talk was definitely one of them.

The audience burst into laughter, some clapping along as the chorus began again. Atlas leaped in front of the General, lifting his sword high and making wild, heroic gestures.

The actors all joined in, singing loudly,

“Yes, the Skeleton General attacked!

Yes, the Skeleton General attacked!

Atlas came to our rescue!

He was brave through and through!

With Portilla and Crushir right there, too!”

On cue, two actors dressed as Portilla and Crushir popped out from either side of the stage, doing awkward lunges while holding foam weapons. Portilla gave an exaggerated wink to the audience, swinging her foam club dramatically.

“Fear not, civilians! For I, Portilla, am always here to save the day… even if my brother’s a bit slow!” she announced with a grin.

Crushir slammed his foam club into the ground with a growl, “Me hit skeletons good!”

The crowd erupted into laughter as the song continued. The skeleton actors pretended to get hit in slow motion, flying off the stage one by one.

The Narrator stepped forward again, making a grand sweeping motion with his arm,

“With swords held high, the battle was fierce!

But Atlas and his friends? They would persevere!

The Skeleton General, now no more,

Fell to the ground with a mighty roar!”

The Skeleton General spun dramatically, clutching his chest like he’d been mortally wounded, then collapsed in slow motion, wailing all the while.

“Curse you, Atlas! My reign of terror… is… over!” he groaned dramatically as he “died.”

Atlas planted his foot on the General’s chest, striking a victorious pose, “Fear not, Fort Bone! I, Atlas, have saved the day!”

The chorus picked up again, louder and more energetic this time. The actors strutted around the stage, playing to the cheering crowd,

“Yes, the Skeleton General attacked!

Yes, the Skeleton General attacked!

Atlas came to our rescue!

He was brave through and through!

With Portilla and Crushir right there, too!”

As the final verse came to a close, the actors started stomping their feet rhythmically, joining together for the dramatic outro.

“This is our victory song!

STOMP STOMP

it won’t be long!

This is our victory song!

CLAP CLAP

We sing it strong!

With Atlas leading the way, we celebrate today!”

The audience erupted into applause as the actors struck exaggerated poses, pretending to be victorious warriors. The Atlas actor flexed one more time for good measure before they all bowed with sweeping gestures, clearly loving every second of it.

“Bravo! Encore!” shouted a loud audience member, and cheers erupted around the theater.

By the time the final act rolled in, something had shifted. The play had a way of showing how even in a chaotic world, unity and strength could be found in coming together—how standing alone could mean being left behind in a world that was rapidly changing.

When the lights came up, the opposition leaders were silent. Marlo waited, holding his breath, wondering if they’d been moved enough to reconsider.

One of the leaders, an older woman named Gerta, sighed deeply and finally spoke, “You know, Marlo… maybe we’ve been holding on too tight. Independence doesn’t mean much if we don’t have the resources to survive.”

Another leader nodded, still staring at the stage. “I’d rather be part of something bigger… something with a future.”

Marlo felt a wave of relief wash over him. ‘Hearts and minds, he thought, that’s how you win.‘

After seeing the play, they made the decision together—yes, Windspear would join the Fort Bone Empire. Standing alone didn’t seem as noble anymore when the world was offering a brighter path forward.

https://suno.com/song/f52b6c87-522c-40f5-a21a-02b74bad209e

‘‘‘

Olivia was surprised when Marlo and his council arrived at the castle, and she laughed to herself when she heard that it was Act 3 of the Skeleton Horde that had finally convinced them. ‘Of all the things, she thought, a play.‘

It was a good day. With another settlement under her belt and no battle necessary, not a single drop of blood had been shed. Only stubborn thoughts had stood in their way. She smirked, ‘And we didn’t even have to use real swords. A skeleton costume and a plastic sword were all it took to conquer a settlement.‘

‘‘‘‘

CHAPTER 292 Month 11 : Stubborn Settlements

POV : WASTELAND

Alexander stood at the ridge, squinting at the pitiful excuse for a settlement below. His counterpart from the Celestial Emperor, a tall, sleek man named Yuen Fan, stood beside him, arms crossed, clearly unimpressed.

“You’re telling me this is what we’ve been negotiating over?” Yuen Fan sneered, his voice dripping with disbelief. “Olivia’s wasted more time on this dump than I do on my hair.”

Alexander grinned, adjusting his cowboy hat, “Yep, partner. But now it’s time to put the talkin’ aside and let the action do the persuadin’.”

Down below, the demon dogs snarled and paced outside the rickety wooden walls. Hundreds of them. Big, ugly creatures with red eyes and fangs like daggers. But Alexander’s army? Thousands. Thousands of tough, battle-hardened soldiers itching for a fight.

“Well,” Yuen Fan muttered, cracking his knuckles, “I think we can clear out the trash before we handle the real problem.”

Alexander gave a sharp whistle, his voice booming, “Alright, boys! We’re done with the chit-chat. Time to clear the path!”

THUD! THUD! THUD!

The ground shook as the army’s massive war machines rolled forward, followed by waves of infantry with spears and shields. Behind them, archers took their positions, crossbows ready.

“YEEHAW!” Alexander bellowed, pumping a fist in the air. “Let’s send these mutts packin’!”

The first barrage of crossbow bolts whizzed through the sky, a chorus of THWIP THWIP THWIP piercing the air. Bolts slammed into the demon dogs, dropping the first wave as the soldiers charged forward with wild battle cries.

“Go! Go! Go!” someone yelled from the front.

BOOM! A giant explosion tore through the ranks of demon dogs as one of the war machines fired its ballista, sending bodies flying. Alexander clapped Yuen Fan on the shoulder, “Now that’s how you open up a can o’ whoop-ass!”

Yuen Fan chuckled dryly. “Effective, if a bit… brutish.”

The dogs weren’t going down without a fight, though. The biggest of them, a hulking brute twice the size of the others, let out an ear-piercing howl, summoning more from the hills beyond the settlement.

“More of ‘em comin’!” shouted one of the soldiers.

Alexander unsheathed his great sword, twirling it with a cocky grin. “Good. Means we ain’t runnin’ out of targets yet.” He turned to Yuen Fan. “You ready to get your hands dirty, or you just gonna stand there lookin’ pretty?”

Yuen Fan smirked, flicking his wrist to reveal a shimmering blade. “Please. I always look pretty.”

As the second wave of demon dogs charged, Alexander leaped down the hill, sword raised high, cutting through the air like a madman. “YEEHAW!” He sliced through the first dog with a quick, precise strike, sending it sprawling.

Yuen Fan followed, moving like a blur, his blade humming through the air as he sliced through one, two, three dogs in a matter of seconds. “If we’re going to do this, let’s make it quick.”

CRACK!

One of the war machines fired again, this time hitting the big dog square in the chest, knocking it backward with a deafening thud. But the beast wasn’t finished. It got back up, shaking off the blow and charging straight at Alexander.

Alexander grinned, “Now this is what I call a proper fight!”

He charged the beast head-on, sword gleaming.

The demon dog, towering and furious, let out a guttural roar, saliva dripping from its snarling jaws. Alexander’s grin widened as he sprinted toward it, sword raised. The ground shook beneath them as they closed the distance.

“YEEHAW!” he yelled, his blade flashing as it met the beast’s claws mid-air. Sparks flew, the force of the impact nearly knocking Alexander off his feet.

Behind him, Yuen Fan darted around smaller demon dogs, dispatching them with precision. “Don’t get too cocky, cowboy!” Yuen Fan shouted. “We’ve still got work to do!”

Alexander twisted his body, using the momentum to bring his sword down hard on the demon dog’s shoulder. THWACK! The beast howled in pain but wasn’t backing down. It swiped again with its massive paw, nearly catching Alexander.

“Dang, you’re a tough one!” Alexander panted, ducking just in time. He leaped onto the creature’s back, gripping its fur. “But so am I!”

The beast thrashed wildly, trying to shake him off, but Alexander held on tight, steering it like a rodeo bull. “Y’all seen Wrigley Field go nuts? This is that… but meaner!” He swung his sword down hard into the back of the creature’s neck.

CRACK!

The beast stumbled, groaning, before finally collapsing to the ground with a loud THUD. Alexander jumped off and stood over it, panting but triumphant. “And that, folks, is how you wrangle a demon dog.”

Yuen Fan stepped over to him, brushing demon fur off his sleek armor. “Well, that was… excessive,” he said, raising an eyebrow. “But effective. I suppose.”

Alexander chuckled, sheathing his sword. “Sometimes you gotta make it a show, partner.”

Just then, a soldier came running up, breathless. “Sir! The path’s clear! The rest of the demon dogs have scattered!”

Yuen Fan surveyed the battlefield, nodding in approval. “Good. Now, let’s deal with the real problem—those stubborn fools inside the settlement.”

Alexander smirked, wiping the sweat from his brow. “Oh, they’re about to get a visit from Fort Bone’s finest diplomacy… with a side of intimidation.”

The two of them marched toward the settlement’s flimsy gates, which creaked pitifully as they pushed open. Inside, the settlers—clearly shaken by the carnage they’d just witnessed—stood huddled in small groups, whispering nervously.

One of the town leaders, an older man with a gray beard, stepped forward, his hands trembling slightly. “We… We saw what you did to those dogs. Impressive, but we still don’t want to submit to Fort Bone.”

Alexander strolled up to him, towering over the man, and placed a heavy hand on his shoulder. “Well, that’s mighty unfortunate, ’cause here’s the thing—you got two options. You can either join us peacefully, or…” He glanced over at Yuen Fan, who casually spun his blade in his hand. “We do things the hard way.”

The old man gulped, glancing nervously at his people. “W-We don’t have much here. Our walls are weak. Our resources are limited.”

“Exactly,” Yuen Fan chimed in, stepping closer. “Fort Bone could offer you protection, upgrades, resources… things you desperately need. Or,” he paused, smiling slightly, “we can let you face the next wave of demon dogs… alone.”

The question hung in the air like an executioner’s blade.

The old man’s resolve seemed to crumble as the weight of his situation truly sank in. He looked back at his people, who were staring wide-eyed at the bloody scene outside, and then sighed heavily. “Alright… alright. We’ll join Fort Bone.”

Alexander slapped him on the back, nearly knocking the wind out of him. “Now, that’s the spirit! Welcome to the family!”

Yuen Fan flicked his blade off and crossed his arms. “Seems like you made the right choice. Let’s start upgrading those walls, shall we?”

As Alexander and Yuen Fan walked away, Alexander turned to his alien counterpart, smirking. “Well, that was easier than takin’ down that big ugly dog.”

Yuen Fan raised an eyebrow. “You mean you herding it like a deranged cowboy?”

Alexander laughed. “Hey, whatever works, partner.”

‘‘‘

One stubborn settlement wasn’t the goal of the army, there were quite a few more.

With a determined stride, Alexander paced along the makeshift command center set up just outside yet another stubborn settlement’s walls. Yuen Fan stood beside him, adjusting his gear while keeping an eye on the settlement’s unyielding gates.

“You know,” Yuen Fan said, scratching his chin thoughtfully, “this is getting old. We’ve been at this for a month, and these folks are still stubborn.”

Alexander chuckled, nodding. “Ain’t that the truth? Sometimes all it takes is a little nudge. Like when the army rolls in, and they hear the BOOM! of them junk cannons—suddenly, folks start rethinkin’ their choices right quick.”

“Yeah, I mean, nothing says we mean business like a couple of junk cannon shots ringing in the air,” Yuen Fan replied, grinning. “But what’s the plan today? Another round of friendly persuasion?”

Yuen Fan had started adopting Alexander’s quirky speech patterns and casual attitude as they continued working together.

“Exactly. Just a little reminder they ain’t the only ones who can make a racket. We’ll have the ballistae pointed right at their gate, and if they don’t take the hint after a few warnings, well… we’ll show ’em what happens when folks ignore good manners,” Alexander said, his tone easy but firm.

Yuen Fan raised an eyebrow. “Manners? Is that what we’re calling it now? Because it sounds more like ‘open up or face the wrath of the Wasteland Army.’”

Alexander shrugged, a playful glint in his eye. “Details, details. I like to try talkin’ first, and if that don’t work, well… we just make sure they hear us knockin’. Besides, Atlas always said—”

“—keep the army strong and overpowered,” Yuen Fan finished, smirking. “Yeah, I remember. I cannot argue with that wisdom.”

They both looked out at the settlement, its high walls seeming to mock them. Alexander sighed. ‘There’s no need for humans to fight each other. Our only goal is to unite the wasteland,‘ he thought, focusing on the bigger picture.

“Alright, let’s get ‘er ready,” he said, clapping Yuen Fan on the back. “Time to show them we’re not just here for tea and biscuits. Let’s make some noise!”

Yuen Fan grinned, and they moved into position, preparing to rally the troops. The air buzzed with anticipation as the soldiers readied their weapons, all aware of the message they were about to send. BOOM!

“Here we go!” Alexander shouted, as the first ballista fired, the sound echoing like thunder across the wasteland, shaking the very ground beneath their feet.

CHAPTER 293 Month 11 : Trolls Layer

POV : TROLL DUNGEON

Portilla and Crushir were happily hanging out in their cozy troll dungeon, which had quickly become a place of warmth and comfort despite its initial bloody status. The stone walls, while rough, had been smoothed over time with soft moss and woven tapestries that gave the place a homey feel. A large, worn-out hearth sat in the center of the main room, where a fire crackled gently, casting a golden light that flickered off the ceiling. Wooden furniture—handmade and sturdy—was scattered throughout, giving a sense of rustic charm. There were no foul smells or slimy creatures lurking; instead, the place felt like a warm embrace, with soft beds and thick blankets made from the fur of large mutant beasts.

Around them, little trolls scampered about, laughing and playing. The dungeon itself had created these toddler versions of full-sized trolls, saving on mana cost and adding to the vibrant energy of the place. They looked up to Portilla and Crushir, their leaders, as they tugged on their legs or darted between furniture, happy to be part of such a large and bustling family.

It was their home, and despite its rough edges, it was filled with love.

Ever since they’d become adult trolls, Portilla and Crushir found themselves spending less and less time in Fort Bone. Sure, they were seen as mascots and protectors of the Empire, but wearing armor all the time? Not fun. The two siblings preferred the freedom of their cozy dungeon, surrounded by their family of little trolls and subordinates. They’d still train with Atlas, and the mini faeries were always buzzing around, adding to the fun, but there was something about the dungeon that felt more like home.

Today, their hundred subordinates were out in the main chamber, having a grand time. Trolls of all sizes wrestled and laughed, with loud thuds echoing through the space as some practiced their combat moves while others playfully tumbled into each other. It wasn’t serious training, but it was training in its own trolly way. Each one wore basic level 1 armor—simple, a bit dented from all the fun—but no one seemed to care. They were too busy having a good time.

Two trolls, larger than the rest, were locked in a playful mock battle, roaring and swinging their clubs with exaggerated gusto. THUD! One hit the ground, laughing as the other flexed his muscles in victory, only to be tackled from behind by three smaller trolls, who dogpiled him with gleeful squeals.

On the other side of the room, a group of trolls took turns hurling rocks at a target they’d drawn on the wall with charcoal. Each miss was met with loud groans, while every hit was followed by cheers and chest bumps.

Portilla watched from her spot near the hearth, smirking as Crushir joined in on the wrestling, already laughing as he was taken down by three of his wives. ‘He never learns’, she thought, amused.

Her mind drifted for a moment to the anti-flame potions. They’d been a lifesaver during the war, and Portilla always made sure they had plenty stocked. Even now, she had a small stash tucked away, just in case.

As she glanced around, her five husbands mingled among the crowd, laughing and joking with the other trolls. Some of them had already started families of their own, and a few were expecting. Crushir’s six wives, too, were starting to show, and the little troll family would soon be growing even larger.

The whole scene was like a symphony of troll life—messy, loud, and full of heart.

‘‘‘

Crusher definitely had gotten busy with a lot of the female trolls, and some of the teenage trolls were eyeing him for a challenge for Alpha. But every time they even thought about it, they’d watch Crusher and Portilla lead the other adult trolls out for raids throughout the wasteland, joining Alexander’s army and smashing bandits into bits. Crusher had become a hero to them, doing exactly what they wanted, having lots of troll wives and lots of fun action. The trolls in this dungeon were a lot less bestial and savage than the trolls that had been spawned before because of the leadership of the two siblings.

“When you have a son,” asked Portilla.

“Don’t know,” Crushir said.

Portilla also wanted her own troll baby, but it seemed like it wasn’t working yet. She would have to find a new husband, another one, if she didn’t get pregnant soon. She was imagining her little troll babies dressed in the same cute outfits that she and Crushir had worn when they were kids. In fact, they had already gotten a lot of outfits from the Paws and Claws machines. Atlas was always fair to his trolls. He paid them more than he paid regular soldiers, and the trolls had a blast buying things from the vending machines, from food to better weapons, and surprisingly cute outfits for the baby trolls.

It was then when Titus stumbled into the dungeon. He said, “Portilla, Crushir, help me.” Portilla liked hanging out with Titus. They both shared the same sense of humor and liked to play pranks on the other Portal Crushers. One time, they had hidden a whole bunch of rock candy in John’s bed and sent the mini faeries in to interrupt John and Lark at night. Titus and she had a great laugh watching the mini faeries swarm around trying to get the rock candies while John was yelling at them to get out.

“I’ve got a problem!” Titus yelled.

Behind him lumbered a large female troll, towering over him with an eager grin plastered on her face. Portilla, noticing the newcomer, narrowed her eyes. Another female troll? Could only mean one thing.

Alpha challenge.

“Fight,” Portilla grunted, already cracking her knuckles.

The female troll shook her head vigorously. “No fight. My new husband.”

Portilla blinked. “What?”

“Yes, husband. He makes happy baby with me.”

Portilla turned her gaze slowly to Titus, who was doing his best to look as innocent as possible. ‘Since when did Titus have a female troll as a wife?‘

“She’s not my wife!” Titus protested, throwing his hands up defensively. “I was out in the wild doin’ my business, and I slipped. There I was, takin’ a big dump, and next thing I know, I rolled down a hill and landed right on top of her when she’s fightin’ a ghoul!”

Portilla raised an eyebrow. “A ghoul? That easy fight.”

The female troll proudly puffed out her chest. “He tough. Fight no pants.”

Portilla exploded into laughter, her belly shaking as she doubled over.

“It’s not funny,” Titus said, face red as a beet. “I even got an achievement for it.”

ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:

TITLE: Troll’s Layer

Description: You’re the first human to ever try to get it on with a troll. You got some interesting mating habits, buddy. What’s next? Female Centaurs called Nieghsa?

BONUS: Additional charm with trolls. They won’t attack you unless provoked.

‘‘‘

Portilla, still wheezing with laughter, could barely catch her breath. “No pants, Titus!”

Titus sighed dramatically. “And then I tried to give her some Soylent Green bars to get her away from me.”

The female troll beamed. “Yes, he give many gifts. Me love Soylent bars. Look, it has happy troll on it.”

Portilla glanced at the bars, noticing the green monsters on the packaging. ‘Uh, those are the Peeple faction, not trolls… but sure, happy trolls.‘ The female troll was absolutely smitten with them, though, clutching the bars like prized treasures.

“He gift. He no pants. Much touching. We married,” the female troll said proudly.

Portilla wiped away a tear from laughing so hard. “Titus, you married.”

“NO!” Titus yelled, and without wasting a second, he bolted for the dungeon exit.

“Wait, husband!” the female troll bellowed, barreling after him with surprising speed for her size.

“Ahhhhhh, get away!” Titus screamed, legs pumping as fast as they could go. His achievement may have protected him from being attacked by trolls, but this wasn’t about getting attacked—this was about… being molested.

In no time, the female troll caught up and scooped Titus up in a perfect princess carry.

“Go home now,” she said, cradling him like he was a delicate flower.

Titus just hung his head in defeat. “OK,” he mumbled, accepting his fate as they made their way back to Fort Bone.

“Can you at least put me down?” he asked, eyes darting around for an escape.

The troll paused. “OK, no run and hide.  No more games.”

“Fine,” Titus grumbled, already resigned to his new life. ‘I wonder what Mama’s gonna think about this…‘

CHAPTER 294 Month 11 : Do You Like Fantasy Novels?

POV : EARTH

Back on Earth, the feeling in the atmosphere was odd. At first, the Portals had been a regular menace, snatching up people every week like some sick cosmic lottery. Then, like a wonky clock, it slowed to once a month. But now, nothing. It was driving the Portal Anomaly Study and Tactical Agency (P.A.S.T.A) mad.

Just when they had launched their big-budget, groundbreaking documentary, Atlas and the Portal Crushers: What’s Going On in the Wasteland, the Portal activity came to a screeching halt. No new disappearances, no new data. Everything they’d claimed—every prediction—was now hanging by a thread. It was embarrassing.

The theories that had taken months to piece together? Obliterated. “It’s like the Portals are mocking us,” the lead scientist had said in frustration during a recent meeting. It was a nightmare for the government, too. No new data meant no answers, and no answers meant fear still loomed like a dark cloud over the population.

Tick, tick, tick. Time stretched on. A week passed. Then two. Then an entire month with no one getting sucked in. It should have been a relief—should have—but it wasn’t. It felt like waiting for the other shoe to drop. The panic in people had started to change, replaced by a constant unease.

But not everyone was at peace.

‘‘‘

Jim felt like a ghost, wandering through his quiet house, waiting for the front door to burst open and for Johnny to come back. He still remembered the last conversation he’d had with Atlas, years ago, before the madness began.

“You ever think Johnny could handle a place like that?” Atlas had asked, with a look, like he already knew what was coming.

Jim had volunteered to go into the portals first. He was ready to dive headfirst into danger, but Atlas stopped him—had insisted he stay with his son. That decision, it turned out, had been one hell of a cruel twist of fate. Johnny had vanished, snatched by the portals on his 18th birthday.

Jim clenched his fists at the memory. If Atlas were standing in front of him now, he wasn’t sure if he’d hug him or throttle him. ‘Did Atlas know?‘

That question haunted him. His son was gone, thrown into the unknown  of the Wasteland, and every day Jim prayed he had taught Johnny enough to survive. He hoped—no, prayed—that Johnny had found Atlas, and not some wasteland full of cannibals and monsters.

‘‘‘

Meanwhile, high above the action of regular life, Alicia was in her luxury hotel suite, though she was hardly at rest. She’d convinced the government to let her out of confinement by promising to help them deal with the portals. But now that they’d stopped, her usefulness was once again under question.

In the middle of her private gym in the suite, drenched in sweat from a workout, Alicia paused and looked out over the skyline of Calgary. “I wonder how Atlas is doing,” she murmured to herself, her voice barely audible in the quiet room. It had been months since anyone had been portaled, months since there’d been any sign of Atlas or his crew.

‘Will they ever come back?‘ The thought gnawed at her. She felt a strange kind of nostalgia—Atlas had been the reason she’d joined the SFB in the first place. Without him, everything felt… hollow. Even the SFB League, which had skyrocketed in popularity, felt meaningless. People were training like their lives depended on it, but with no portals opening, the urgency had started to fade. Alicia knew better, though. ‘They’ll come back. The portals never stop for good.‘

But the longer it went on, the more her mind wandered. ‘What if she was stuck here forever, with no closure, no answers? What if the Portal Crushers had moved on without her?‘

Back at P.A.S.T.A., the tension was rising by the day. They were stuck in a strange paradox. No more portals meant no more missing people, which was a good thing. But no more missing people also meant no more chances to gather data, to figure out why this had all started in the first place. This was not a good thing.

In a dimly lit conference room, scientists and officials sat around a long table, staring at the massive screen on the wall. A flashing red alert sat ominously in the corner: PORTAL ANOMALY INACTIVE.

“We can’t just sit here waiting,” one of the government officials said, slamming his hand on the table. “We need a plan. What if they start up again without warning?”

The lead scientist shook his head. “That’s exactly the problem—we don’t know. We’re flying blind. The portals never behaved this way before.”

“And what about the people who vanished?!” another voice snapped from the other end of the table. “Are we just supposed to forget about them? Forget about our families?”

‘‘‘

Jim had stayed silent through most of the meeting, but now, he couldn’t hold back. “We’re not forgetting anyone. My son’s still out there.” His voice cracked, raw and full of pain. “Atlas has to be out there, too. We just need to figure out how to get them back.”

The room fell into an uneasy silence. Everyone was thinking it, but nobody wanted to say it out loud.

‘What if they never come back?‘

‘‘‘

Atlas had always said that people could return home at the end of the year, and the Earth scientists had been keeping close track of that time. Eleven months had passed, and they were closing in on the final month. They hoped the portals would stay closed till year end.

‘‘‘

Their hopes were crushed, though, as portals opened across the world again. This time, it wasn’t random; they were popping up in strange areas all around the globe, and the people being sucked in were uniformly young—between the ages of 18 and 21.

Yes, this was a Targeted Portal. Just like the hospital incident before, this time it focused on a specific type of person: those who had played a lot of board games, video games, and devoured fantasy novels.

In a dimly lit lab, the scientists from Earth stared at the screens in stunned silence. Monitors flickered with data from all over the world, showing portal after portal swallowing up teenagers and young adults.

Dr. Harris slammed his fist down on the console. “Damn it! We thought we had this under control!”

“How is this even happening?” one of the junior scientists asked, nervously adjusting their glasses. “We reinforced the barriers. We shut down the portal zones!”

“Clearly not well enough,” Dr. Lee muttered, pacing back and forth. “This… this is targeted. We’ve never seen the pattern before. Fantasy fans? Gamers? It’s like they knew exactly who to pull in.”

Dr. Harris sighed, rubbing his temples. “We prepared as best as we could. And now it’s happening again.”

Meanwhile, the regular folks watching the news at home were in a frenzy. Social media exploded with memes, theories, and conspiracy threads.

“Wait, so… I just have to play more board games, and I could end up in a fantasy world?!” one teenager posted on a forum, half-joking, half-terrified.

Parents clutched their kids tighter, checking their bookshelves and game collections nervously. A new kind of panic spread, not over a virus or a war, but a magical portal that no one could control.

At a coffee shop, a group of friends huddled over their phones, doom scrolling. “Dude, if this happened like, a year ago, that would’ve been me! I was hardcore into D&D back then,” one guy said, eyes wide.

His friend laughed, trying to lighten the mood. “Guess it’s a good time to switch to something more chill… like Sudoku.”

***

CHAPTER 295 Month 11 : Brave Adventurers

The Red Fairy appeared high in the sky, but unlike the other Portallings in the Wasteland, she didn’t broadcast her entrance to everyone. In fact, the thousand people who had been portaled in were the only audience—oh, plus the viewers watching the live Portalling. Can’t forget them. The Red Fairy show always had great ratings, and she sure as hell wasn’t going to let them drop today.

Nerdathor stood by, practically buzzing with excitement for this final Portalling.

“Welcome, travelers,” the Red Fairy’s voice rang out, sweet yet commanding. “Your adventurous soul and innate bravery on Earth hasn’t gone unnoticed, though you’ve never had the proper chance to truly prove it. Well, now’s your chance, right here in the Wasteland. Once, this land was peaceful, full of happy people and grand adventurers, until a demon king was sucked in.”

She let the tension hang for a beat.

“His name was Atlas.”

“What?!” one of the boys yelped, confusion clear on his face.

“That’s right,” said the Red Fairy, her voice dripping with forced patience. ‘God, I hate these newbies,’ she thought, but she knew this Portalling was going to be different. “The demon king Atlas was summoned from a place called Earth—a place you were all summoned from, too. We needed a hero, but instead… we got something much worse. He wasn’t the hero we hoped for; no, he was a monster, one in human form. And now we, the fairies of the Wasteland, need your help. We need you to take down Atlas, the Demon King.”

Heroic music played in the air.

Title: The Brave 1,000

(Verse 1)

From the ashes of our fears, we rise,

A thousand brave souls beneath the skies.

We’ve answered the call, our spirits ignite,

Together we stand, ready to fight.

(Chorus)

We are the brave, the fearless, the strong,

United we march, where we all belong.

With courage as our sword, we’ll break through the night,

Together we’ll conquer, we’ll stand up and fight.

(Verse 2)

In the Wasteland’s heart, where shadows loom,

We’ll light the way, dispel the gloom.

With our hearts ablaze and our dreams in sight,

We’ll face the Demon King, and we’ll make it right.

(Chorus)

We are the brave, the fearless, the strong,

United we march, where we all belong.

With courage as our sword, we’ll break through the night,

Together we’ll conquer, we’ll stand up and fight.

(Bridge)

With the power of friendship, we’ll never fall,

For in unity’s strength, we answer the call.

We’ll wield our dreams like shields in the fray,

Against Atlas, the tyrant, we’ll carve our own way.

(Chorus)

We are the brave, the fearless, the strong,

United we march, where we all belong.

With courage as our sword, we’ll break through the night,

Together we’ll conquer, we’ll stand up and fight.

(Outro)

So raise up your voices, let the battle cry soar,

For we are the 1,000, and we will fight more!

With our hearts intertwined, we’ll forge our own fate,

In the face of the darkness, we will not hesitate!

https://suno.com/song/767449f6-5a6d-47c6-8572-3c5e23972d20

‘‘‘‘

The crowd was stunned. They had all seen that detailed documentary, and while none of them had ever wanted to be portaled into a Wasteland full of monsters, the show had been all about Atlas and the Portal Crushers. He was supposed to be the hero. Had it all been a lie?

The Red Fairy floated high above, her voice filled with dramatic flair, “That’s right, brave adventurers. We’ve summoned you to this land as our last hope! But fear not, we won’t send you unarmed, because the Demon King and his armies of the undead are strong.” She waved her arm grandly, “Look around this town!”

Everyone’s heads swivelled around. A town had appeared, like it had been there all along—your classic medieval setup: tiny shop fronts, cobblestone streets, but no citizens. Inside each shop, they could see a tiny fairy hovering as the shopkeeper.

“You’ll find supplies in these shops,” the Red Fairy continued. “And remember, what you buy will be vital to your survival here in the Wasteland.”

She then raised her hand dramatically, the back of it pressed against her forehead in an over-the-top swoon, “We can only hope that you will undo our one terrible mistake and free us poor fairies from the tyrannical rule of Atlas and his Portal Crushers. The Demon King must be stopped!”

‘Oh, this is too good,‘ the Red Fairy thought, doing her best not to burst out laughing. They should’ve done this ages ago.

“But first,” she added with a twinkle in her eye, “before you arm yourselves, brave adventurers, you must head to the Testing Cave. There, we will discover what kind of adventurers you are destined to be in this Wasteland. And may the Lady above bless you all.”

With a flourish, she waved her wand. Sparkles rained down over everyone like glittering confetti. The sparkles did nothing, of course, but wow, did they look cool.

One of the adventurers raised their hand.

The Red Fairy, known for her very short fuse on live TV, took a deep breath. ‘Be nice. Be nice,”she thought. Plastering on a sweet smile, she said, “Yes, you have a question, brave adventurer?”

Eric nervously cleared his throat, “What do you mean, defeat the Demon King? Do we… do we actually have to, like, kill Atlas?”

The Red Fairy grinned, barely keeping her composure. “Oh no, it’s much simpler than that. On this continent, there is a magical weapon that can negate all his powers. All you need to do is find the weapon, raise it into the air, and declare that Atlas should be powerless. A wave of magic will burst out and strip him of his powers. After that, capturing him will be easy. We fairies don’t like killing, so if you could just help capture him and his army, that would be tremendous.”

She almost lost it then, saying “We fairies don’t like killing”, nearly sent her into a fit of giggles.

A girl in the back raised her hand, looking skeptical. “Do you know where this magical weapon is? I mean, it’d be so much simpler if you just went and got it. Why do we need to be here?”

The Red Fairy sighed dramatically, here we go again. “If only it were that easy, brave adventurer. But Atlas, the Demon King, has cast a shroud of darkness over the land. It prevents us fairies from finding it. However, I believe with your resourcefulness, bravery, and sheer determination, you will be our last and best hope.”

She clasped her hands together, face pleading, “Now, I hope there are no more questions.” Her smile wavered as she struggled to keep her laughter at bay. The crowd was silent.

“Good!” she said, her voice back to cheerful. “Go, then, to the Testing Cave. There, you will discover what kind of powers the magic of this world has blessed you with.”

The group of 1,000 walked toward the cave, right outside the medieval town. As they left, their eyes caught a sign: New A-Town. One guy looked at Eric and said,” It's weird, the name of the town, isn't it?”

“Yep. New A Town? I wonder if there's a New B Town.”

“Maybe? I think A stands for Adventure though.”

They braced themselves and marched one by one into the Testing Cave.

The cave was dark, but cheerful candles lit the way. Floating above a raised podium was another fairy, one much older than the Red Fairy. His wrinkled face and wise expression gave him an air of authority. “Welcome, brave adventurers,” he said, his voice deep and reassuring. “Step into the circle, and we shall test where your powers lie. Who will be the first?”

Eric, a bright kid from Medellín, Colombia, always loved taking charge when playing Dungeons & Dragons. Without hesitation, he volunteered. “I will, brave sir fairy.” He stepped into the circle, and the old fairy waved his wand.

CHAPTER 296 Month 11 : Test Your Might

The testing started, each person waiting patiently.

“You, sir, will be a brave knight.”

ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:

Title: Brave Knight

Description: Loved by the fairies as the first and bravest warrior. Go forth and defeat the Demon King.

Bonus: Proficiency with heavy weapons.

Excitement buzzed through the crowd. One by one, they eagerly awaited their turn, thrilled to see what magic they would receive. The next person was a tall, thin girl with sparkling eyes and a bright smile. She stepped into the circle, and with another wave of the wand, the fairy declared, “Diana, you are nimble and agile. Therefore, you are an acrobat.”

ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:

Title: The Wasteland’s First Acrobat

Description: Use your nimbleness to avoid danger. Go forth with bravery.

Bonus: All equipment will be lighter than normal.

Then came a quiet, bespectacled man. He cautiously stepped into the circle, and the fairy performed the ritual again. “You henceforth will be known as Presto, the Magician.” Preston’s eyes widened in excitement. He always played wizards in games, and now, he would wield real magic.

ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:

Title: World’s First Magician

Description: Harness the powers of mana and go forth bravely fighting evil.

Bonus: Innate guide to mana and a discount on all magic-related items.

The energy in the cave grew more electric as the crowd’s excitement built. One guy pushed to the front, his long hair falling down his back like a warrior from an action movie. Not your typical geek, he looked like a football player on steroids. The fairy waved his wand and said, “Frank, the Barbarian.” Frank grinned widely. Strength had always been his game. Both in real life and on the gridiron.

ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:

Title: Brave Barbarian

Description: Use your strength wisely. The Wasteland needs you.

Bonus: While not wearing armor, your weapons will do more damage.

Another girl stepped forward next, and the ceremony flew by in a blur. Her achievement unlocked.

ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:

Title: The Thief

Description: Skilled in sneaking and lockpicking. Watch your back.

Bonus: Mana enhances your vision, making it easier to spot traps.

Finally, a young boy with a scraggly moustache nervously entered the circle. After his turn, the fairy smiled and announced his achievement.

ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:

Title: The Ranger

Description: As a skilled archer with a connection to nature, you are blessed with heightened senses.

Bonus: You will always feel a connection to nature and animals and sense when evil is near. Mana will be your guide.

The crowd was pumped now. One by one, the rest of the group quickly took their turns. The old fairy looked exhausted by the end of it, sweat beading on his wrinkled forehead. “Brave adventurers,” he gasped, “I have no more powers within myself. I must go.” And with that, he disappeared into the air.

The first six, now titled adventurers, decided to form a party and hurried back to New B-Town.

The Red Fairy had gifted them all mana coins before they set out. Taking the lead, Eric declared, “Let’s hit the store and see what gear we can grab.”

Inside the shop, a tiny fairy floated above the counter. “Brave adventurers, what can I do for you today?”

Eric, ever the leader, shook his mana coin pouch proudly. “We’re a newly formed party and need gear!”

The fairy grinned. “Thank you for your service to the Wasteland. I wish I could give you gear for free, but luckily, you have mana coins.” She took the pouch and disappeared behind a curtain.

What the party didn’t see was her scrambling to load the coins into a bunch of vending machines. “Let’s see here… A knight, huh? Okay, some plate armor and a sword.” She mumbled to herself. “An acrobat? Hah, let’s get her some light armor and a pole. Useless, but hey, she’s happy.”

Her eyes twinkled as she saw Presto the Magician on the list. “Oh, this’ll be fun.” She grabbed a set of gauntlets from the machine. They looked like fancy gloves, each finger rigged with buttons for casting spells. The spells were cheap knock-offs of what the Red Fairy herself used—definitely unstable, but they’d get the job done… probably. They had been bought dirt cheap from a bargain knockoff vending machine.

A heavy club clattered out next, but in token form, it was easily managed. Then, two more vending machines dispensed daggers for the Thief and a shiny bow for the Ranger. “Let’s see if the Ranger can even pull that thing,” she muttered under her breath.

With the gear in hand, the fairy returned and handed over the tokens. “Here you go, brave adventurers. May these tools serve you well in your journey. The fairies place their hopes in your hands.”

Eric, striking his best heroic pose, puffed out his chest and smiled. “Thank you, Miss Fairy.” ‘Raising favorability with NPCs is key’, he thought. ‘Might get more perks later.’ He asked, “Any clues on where we should go first?”

The fairy looked around thoughtfully. “I’ve heard rumors about a cave to the west, crawling with monsters. Maybe you’ll find a clue there.”

“Thank you. We’ll head that way,” Eric replied,  "I knew raising my favorability would pay off!”

The adventurers, now armed with gear and weapons, were quick to head out.

“We’ve got to be the first,” Eric declared, a determined glint in his eye.

Sheila nodded, “No one will stop us. We’ll be heroes in the Wasteland, and hopefully, everyone will be portaled back to Earth.”

“I can’t believe that everything the government showed us was a lie,” Presto said, his voice tinged with disbelief.

“That’s the government for you, Preston,” Frank replied, shaking his head.

“It’s Presto now, not Preston,” he corrected, a hint of annoyance creeping in. “Presto is my official magician name. Don’t make me blast you.” He held up his gloved hands in warning.

“Whoa, sorry there, buddy,” Frank said, raising his hands defensively as they continued on their way.

The Red Fairy had deliberately teleported them to a fourth, smaller continent—one that Atlas and the Celestial Emperor both hadn’t conquered yet. She had also removed any dangerous spawns. The only things they had to fight were horned rabbits.

From her vantage point, the Red Fairy watched the show and laughed. The horned rabbits were rarely ever used in the Wasteland show; they were just too pathetic. Even refugees could stomp on them.

The adventurers encountered a group of the horned rabbits, and with a few swings of their weapons, they easily dispatched the creatures.

Just for fun she even gave the damage notifications in their pop ups.

-1

-1

-3

-245 critical (This was an error, it was supposed to say -24, the Red Fairy had made a typo . But since the numbers didn’t really do anything, the adventures didn’t notice. They really thought it was a massive critical. But the sharper eyed aliens watching did, and laughed at this Easter egg error.)

You’ve killed a Horned Rabbit 4 exp awarded!

***

“This is too easy,” Eric remarked, a grin spreading across his face as he looked around at his comrades. “We’re going to be legends!”

They felt invincible as they moved deeper into the continent, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

They found the scary cave. If there was a description, it would be: this is a scary cave with all sorts of scariness. They entered it, and there they fought more horned rabbits.

“Only our pure bravery is allowing us to win,” said Presto as he hit the fireball button on his glove. A fireball blew a couple of bunnies away, the smell of charred meat lingering—kind of disgusting, kind of like a strange ad for BBQ. Diana, the acrobat, dodged around, doing cartwheels and somersaults, swinging her staff.

“I’ve got this! Whack, whack!” Horned bunnies flew in every direction. After the initial fight, they faced a door. It was locked.

“Aha, finally, a chance for me to show off my talents,” said Sheila, the thief. She quickly picked the lock, and inside they went.

As they walked down the corridor, Bobby said, “Wait, I can feel a mana disturbance.” Sure enough, the silly green hat he had gotten from the fairy at the store allowed him to sense any variations in mana.

“I believe that’s nature calling,” Bobby added.

“What? You gotta go? We can wait,” Frank said, confused.

“No, you barbarian. The call of nature, from the Wasteland. Over there, in the wall.”

“Oh?” Sheila said, tapping the discoloured wall with one of her daggers. The thin veneer crumpled under her touch, revealing a small plant inside.

“What’s this?” Bobby picked up the plant, examining it. “It’s… uh… a plant?” His green hat identified mana, and he felt a strong connection to the plant, though it didn’t reveal much else.

“We should keep this plant safe. I can feel it’s important.”

They continued down the corridor until they reached a giant door.

“This might be a big fight,” Eric said. “This looks like a Boss door if I’ve ever seen one.”

“Everybody be ready,” Presto added. “The power of bravery and teamwork will protect us,” he said, waving his hands dramatically.

They opened the door, and inside they saw a fairy chained to the wall—but no monsters.

“Look, a fairy, and she’s trapped,” Sheila said. She hurried forward, quickly unlocking the chains with her magical lockpicks. Not particularly powerful, the chains and padlock were both cheap garbage from vending machines.

“Oh, you’ve saved me,” the fairy said weakly. “I was trying to report where the magic weapon was, but the evil demon king Atlas captured me and trapped me here for months. I have no energy… I’m about to pass out…” and with a dramatic flair, she collapsed. She also had a reallllyyy hard time not laughing her head off as she faked collapsing.

CHAPTER 297 Month 11 : Saving the World From Pumas

Seeing the fairy collapse shocked the adventurers.

Bobby, the ranger, felt a tug from the plant he was holding. “Wait, I’ve got this magic plant. Maybe I can help.” He held it near the fairy, and mana transferred in a dramatic swirl of sparkles. The Red Fairy had planned this moment out, buying a magic plant whose only power was to create decorative sparkles—like fairy lava lamps.

The fairy peeked an eye open, pretending to wake up. “Oh my goodness, you have the magic plant of youth! So much power! How did you find it, brave adventurers?”

Eric said, “We found it in the dungeon.”

Bobby, beaming with pride, added, “I found it. My connection to nature is indeed strong.”

“Good for you,” the fairy said sweetly, “You’re the best adventurers of all.”

The fairy floated high into the sky and struck a pose. “Now that I’ve recovered, I can give you the information about the magic weapon. With this, we can defeat the Demon King.”

Eric, looking around at his team, said, “I thought this would be a lot tougher.”

The dungeon fairy smiled. “Oh, it would have been, but with my info and your luck in finding that plant, you’ve truly been blessed by the goddess herself.”

‘‘‘

POV : HIDDEN CONTINENT

“The weapon is buried deep inside another dungeon, ten miles to the east,” the fairy said. “I would accompany you, but my power is fading. Take my hopes with you,” she finished before disappearing.

The adventurers, eager to celebrate, returned to New B-Town, where they feasted on roasted chicken legs and mead at a tavern.

“I feel like a real adventurer,” Frank said, pounding back his drink. “What’s next?”

“I think we should rest up,” Eric suggested. “Tomorrow, we’ll find this dungeon. Imagine the looks on everyone’s faces when we defeat the Demon King on the second day.”

Presto, raising his glass dramatically, added, “Indeed! For we are true heroes.”

After a good night’s sleep, they headed toward the second dungeon. Along the way, they fought more horned rabbits and some tiny yowling cats that leapt from the trees.

“Careful, I think those might be pumas,” one of the rangers warned.

“These tiny things?” Diana said, dodging another scratch. “I think they’re just feral cats.”

‘‘‘

POV : RED FAIRY’S HOUSE

The Red Fairy giggled to herself, watching the adventurers from her cozy house, her fuzzy slippers kicked back and forth on her feet. On the television screen, action unfolded in the makeshift battlefield she’d created. The adventurers—so confident in their quest to defeat the “Demon King Atlas”—were running around like fools, swinging their swords at anything that moved. She clapped her hands together, delighted by the sight.

What made her cackle the most, though, were the so-called “monsters” she’d sicced on them—cheap little space felines she’d rounded up in bulk from some obscure, forgotten planet. The felines weren’t even that dangerous, more like feral cats with a bit of an attitude, but they served their purpose. Bought for next to nothing from another sentient species desperate to unload these unruly pests, the cats hissed and swiped, darting between the adventurers’ legs, looking far more threatening than they actually were.

“Look at them go,” the Red Fairy snickered, her voice dripping with mockery. One of the adventurers screamed as a particularly feisty cat clawed at their ankle. “All that armor and swords, and they’re getting taken down by glorified space house cats. This is better than I imagined!”

The adventurers thought they were in a real fantasy world, fighting their way to Atlas, but in truth, they were in her elaborate fake portal scheme. She’d had them wrapped around her little finger from the start. Every magic spell, every monster encounter—it was all her doing. And these poor saps? They had no idea.

The best part was the ratings for the Red Fairy show had spiked dramatically! Some aliens sick of watching Atlas and the Portal Crushers taking over settlements had turned their monitors to this new comedy channel. And others who didn’t? There was still plenty of Wasteland action in the form of adventure teams scheming against each other, or merchants planning shady deals. All in all the Red Fairy show had something for everyone.

“All to defeat an imaginary Demon King,” she whispered, her eyes gleaming with a smile. “Hilarious.”

She laughed  as she saw a new wave of the feral felines pouring out from the bushes, their eyes glowing with the slightest touch of magic. The adventurers scrambled, trying to fight them off, but the cats were quick, disappearing into the underbrush only to leap out at the worst possible moment.

‘They really thought this was going to be some epic battle’, she thought, unable to contain her laughter. ‘Adventurers, defeated by a bunch of yowling space cats. What a show!’

She sat back, lounging in her chair, enjoying the spectacle. The mountains loomed in the distance, and the adventurers still believed they were miles away from the Demon King’s fortress. Little did they know, there was no fortress, no Demon King—just her, pulling the strings like some twisted puppet master.

To the adventurers, each cat looked like a terrifying beast. To her, they were just cheap, disposable pests, perfectly suited for this little game of hers.

“Oh this is fun!,” she whispered, her sweet tone hiding the sharp satisfaction she felt. “I could watch this all day.”

‘‘‘

Frank swatted at the cats, but they were nimble, leaving the adventurers covered in scratches before scampering off. The adventurers applied healing creams and continued their trek.

Eventually, they reached the second dungeon. Instead of a typical cave, it was a disgusting pit. Brown slime oozed from its edges, and deep inside,

“I think we found it,” said Eric, his voice echoing with excitement.

The ranger squinted into the pit, “I can feel mana coming from the center of that pit. This must be it.”

Preston, with a dramatic flourish, said, “I, Presto the magician, will cast hop!” He pressed the hop button on his glove, aiming it at the source of the glow. The light shimmered, and something stirred within the brown goo. But whatever it was didn’t quite make it to the surface. It stopped.

“Again!” Presto shouted, and hit the hop button once more. This time, his cheaply made glove malfunctioned, exploding on his right hand.

“Ow!” he yelped, shaking his hand in pain. “I seem to have suffered a mana overdose.”

‘‘‘

POV : ALIEN SHOWRUNNER HQ

Nerdathor nearly fell out of his chair, gasping for breath between bouts of uncontrollable laughter. “Oh man! Did you see that?!” He pointed at the screen, where one of the adventurers was dramatically swiping at thin air as another stumbled over a hissing feline. “They’re getting wrecked by kittens! This is gold!”

He wiped a tear from his eye, still chuckling as he leaned forward in his chair, elbows on his knees, watching the comedy unfold. This whole fake portal quest was supposed to be a quick, lighthearted diversion—not too intense, just enough to keep the fans entertained while Atlas prepared for the big Wasteland event. And now? The ratings were skyrocketing.

“Side quest of the century,” he muttered to himself, grinning as he glanced at the viewer numbers ticking up on his monitor. The audience was eating it up. He could see the comments flooding in, people laughing at the ridiculousness of it all. Nerdathor tapped his fingers excitedly on the desk, hopped up from the adrenaline rush.

The adventurers were completely clueless, running around in a frenzy, swords clanging against rocks, tripping over roots—anything but hitting their feline “foes.” One adventurer tried to cast a fireball spell, but it fizzled out before it even left his hands, while another swung wildly, missing a cat that darted between his legs. Nerdathor cackled again, shaking his head.

“Perfect. This is exactly what we needed—a break from all the heavy stuff. Let Atlas keep fighting in the Wasteland for a while. Meanwhile, we’ve got feral cats and adventurers having a meltdown on screen.”

He reached for his comm device, buzzing the rest of the production team. “Hey, you guys seeing this? The viewers are loving it. Let’s make sure we get those replay clips ready to roll. This is going to trend in no time.”

His heart was still racing, the thrill of the show’s success pumping through his veins. ‘It wasn’t supposed to drag on forever—just a quick side quest to keep people hooked while the real action simmered in the background. But now? The way things were going, he could milk this for all it was worth.‘

“They don’t even realize there’s no Demon King,” Nerdathor said to himself, watching an adventurer make a heroic speech before charging at another puffed-up kitten. “This is better than I imagined.”

Another burst of laughter escaped him. “If I’d known cats were the key to ratings, I’d have started with this!”

‘‘‘

CHAPTER 298 Month 11 : What the Crap?

POV: CELESTIAL WAGER

The Celestial Wager buzzed with energy, holographic screens floating above the tables as aliens from every corner of the galaxy eagerly watched the unfolding action. One screen showed Atlas and the Celestial Emperor’s forces sweeping through settlements with brutal efficiency, while another displayed the bumbling adventurers on their ill-fated “quest” to defeat the Demon King. The contrast was delicious, and the betting screens were on fire.

At one of the high-stakes areas, Gorvax, his stone-like arms folded across his chest, let out a low, gravelly chuckle. “Do you think any of these idiots will figure it out?” he asked, his small red eyes gleaming as he observed the adventurers running in circles, trying to fend off a horde of angry felines.

Kroxar, tentacles draped lazily over the back of his chair, sneered, “No chance. These humans don’t even know what dimension they’re in, let alone that the information they were given is all fake.”

Across the room, Zeltrax floated in mid-air, their translucent skin pulsing with amusement as they watched an adventurer trip over his own sword. “I’ve seen a lot of dumb things across the seasons,” Zeltrax said, laughing, “but this is a new low! Fighting off house cats? It’s comedy gold!”

“I’ll bet none of them make it past tomorrow!” someone from a nearby table shouted, a pair of glowing green eyes flashing with excitement. “First death within 22 hours—I’m calling it!”

Lurox flitted over, wings buzzing energetically. “First death by cats? I’m not betting on that. These furballs might be scrappy, but they’re not that dangerous!”

Gorvax’s rumbling voice interrupted, “No, no, I’m with him. They’re going to walk into something way worse soon. I bet they stumble into an actual army and get flattened. Give ‘em…what, 20 hours tops?”

A ripple of laughter spread through the room as the various species threw their bets into the system. The odds board shifted, updating live as the room buzzed with excitement.

Blontik, the toad-like figure overseeing it all from his station, couldn’t hide his slimy grin. His greasy lips curled upward as he tapped a few buttons, quietly adjusting the odds with lightning speed. Death payouts were getting low, and for good reason. These adventurers were out of their league, and soon enough, the cats wouldn’t be their biggest problem.

“The house always wins,” Blontik muttered under his breath, watching the odds swing in his favor. He glanced at a screen where one adventurer tried—and failed—to mount a heroic defense against a particularly large cat. The feline, of course, won that round. The adventurer suffered a lot of humiliating wounds.

“Smart bet on the army,” Blontik called out, his voice slick as oil. “If any of these humans actually survive the kittens, they’ll be crushed long before they even think of reaching Atlas.”

As another wave of bets came in, Virelia drifted by, serving shimmering drinks to a group of enthusiastic bettors. “Would anyone care for a wager on whether they’ll give up or cry first?” she asked sweetly, flashing a knowing smile as she placed a drink in front of Gorvax.

“Crying before surrender? I like those odds,” Kroxar snickered, dropping a few chips onto the screen.

Blontik, eyes gleaming, couldn’t help but rub his hands together. The ratings were soaring, the bets were flying in, and soon, it’d be time to start paying out. Not too much, of course.

‘‘‘

Back at the pit, Diana’s face scrunched in frustration as her pole stayed wedged in the gooey sludge. “Uh oh,” she muttered under her breath, giving it a couple more tugs, but it wouldn’t budge. ‘Great, now it’s  stuck in gross soup,‘ she thought, barely suppressing a groan.

Frank stepped in, flexing his muscles with a grin. “I got this.” He grabbed the pole, his biceps bulging as he pulled with all his might. After what felt like ages, it finally came free—covered in thick, sticky brown goo crawling with tiny, wriggling bugs.

“Ewwww!” Diana shrieked, leaping back as fast as she could. She practically gagged at the sight, shaking off the muck that had splattered onto her boots.

Eric, standing off to the side and eyeing the pit with disdain, surveyed the sludge. “Somebody’s gotta get in there, but…..” He grinned cheekily, hoping for someone else to volunteer.

“Not it!” Everyone chorused, immediately throwing their hands up, their faces a mix of nervous laughter and dread.

Eric sighed, looking around at his reluctant teammates, dramatically placing a hand over his heart. “Well, as the bravest knight of this land, it looks like the honor falls on me.” He puffed out his chest, though his face betrayed how much he wanted absolutely nothing to do with the muck.

Presto, always quick to play the role of wizard, raised his hand, his voice taking on an overly formal tone. “Forsooth, you are indeed a noble knight, Sir Eric! May fortune favor thee in this most perilous of quests!” He twirled his fingers theatrically, trying to add some flair. ‘Finally, all that time role playing at cons is paying off!‘

Eric rolled his eyes but stepped into the pit anyway. The moment his feet hit the sludge, it sloshed up to his thighs. “Oh great,” he muttered, feeling the muck cling to him like a second skin. By the time it reached his chest, he looked up at his teammates with a grimace. “I guess I’m gonna have to dive in.”

With a deep breath—and more bravery than anyone really expected—Eric plunged beneath the surface. The mud clung to him, thick and suffocating, as he blindly fumbled through the bug filled muck. Just when he thought he might have to come up for air, his fingers brushed something solid. ‘There!‘

He tried pulling the object free, but the weight of his armor and the sheer thickness of the muck were making it impossible. “Blurp… blurp… argh!” His muffled protests barely reached the surface, bubbles breaking the sludge as he flailed.

Seeing Eric in trouble, the adventurers snapped into action. “We’ve got you, man!” Frank yelled, as they quickly discarded their armor and grabbed the ropes they’d purchased earlier from the store fairy. One by one, they jumped into the muck, forming a human chain, struggling to reach Eric.

Presto, keeping up his wizardly persona despite being ankle-deep in slime, muttered, “By the stars, I hope this works.”

Finally, with the combined effort of the whole crew, they latched onto Eric’s hand. Covered in bugs and sticky brown sludge, they heaved with all their might, their muscles straining as they pulled him free. With a loud squelch, Eric emerged, dripping in goo, the object clutched in his hand.

Panting and caked in mud, the ranger squinted at the wriggling bugs on his skin. “I think… I think there’s mana coming from these bugs,” he said, catching his breath. “What is this stuff?”

‘‘‘

POV : SHOWRUNNER HQ

In the Showrunner HQ, Nerdathor was beside himself with glee, practically bouncing in his chair. The whole pit scene was even better than he’d imagined. He could already picture the memes and highlight reels. This is a ratings goldmine!

But what really had him grinning ear to ear was the sponsorship deal. His mind flicked to the massive fertilizer company that ruled an entire planet. The deal had been too good to pass up, and now? They were getting premium placement in this episode.

“This is perfect,” Nerdathor muttered, watching the adventurers crawl out of the pit, coated in bugs and filth. “Best product integration I’ve ever done. The sponsors are gonna love this.”

He leaned back in his chair, still chuckling, ‘And the viewers have no idea they’re watching a show about literal crap.‘

‘‘‘

CHAPTER 299 Month 11 : Demon King Depowered

POV : HIDDEN CONTINENT

The adventurers, still coated in muck, bugs and excrement, tried to suppress their disgust. They stared down at the glowing gold box they’d pulled from the sludge. It gleamed despite being partially covered in brown goop. On its surface, a button beckoned.

“Let’s clean this thing off—and ourselves,” Eric said, eyeing the state of his armor and grimacing. But as he glanced around, the reality hit hard: no water. ‘Great, he thought, we’re going to smell like a manure pile until we get back to town.‘

Sticky, gross, and radiating a stench that could only be described as unholy, the group began the trek back to the nearest town. Every step was filled with discomfort as the goo squelched in their boots and bugs crawled across their skin.

When they finally reached the tavern, the moment they walked through the doors, everyone inside stopped dead in their tracks. The once bustling room fell silent, and a wide, disgusted berth was immediately given to the fertilizer-covered adventurers. One guy at the bar actually gagged.

Preston mentioned to his group and whispered, “Don’t tell anyone we’ve got the treasure already. In stories, they always get attacked right after they achieve the goal.”

“Good idea,” Frank nodded, doing his best to get rid of the bugs still clinging to him.

“Dibs on the shower,” Diana cut in quickly, her hand shooting up as if it were a rocket.

The group didn’t waste any more time and made a beeline for the bathhouse. They spent hours scrubbing every inch of their bodies, but the fertilizer-like muck was stubborn. Though great for growing crops, it clung to their skin like glue and the smell—oh, the smell. No amount of scrubbing could wash that away completely.

Finally, somewhat cleaner but still reeking, the adventurers regrouped in Eric’s room. The glowing gold box sat between them on the table, pulsating softly with an air of mystery.

“We’ve got it. Now what?” someone asked, eyeing the box warily.

“Well, there’s a button on this thing. Should we hit it?” Diana asked, clearly eager to see what their efforts had earned them.

Eric hesitated, rubbing his chin. “We should be careful. This thing could do anything. For all we know, it’s a trap.” He paused, glancing around the room, then added, “Let’s take it outside of town, just in case.”

A nervous buzz filled the group as they all exchanged looks, but no one disagreed. “All right,” they muttered in unison, gathering their gear and heading out.

In the forest outside of town, the adventurers scouted the area. Their eyes darted around, watching for feral cats or horned rabbits—anything that might ruin this moment. But luckily, nothing appeared. Taking a deep breath, they circled around the glowing box.

Eric, mustering up his courage, reached out and pressed the button.

BOOMP!

BOOMP!

BOOMP!

The box burst open,  shooting mana sparks into the sky like fireworks. A giant celebratory noise echoed through the forest, startling birds out of nearby trees.

TAAAATTADAH!

“We declare the Demon King powerless!”

The adventurers celebrated excitedly, hands raised in the air, their voices filled with triumph.

“Well, that certainly MUST have got attention,” Frank said, watching the glowing fireworks slowly fade.

“You think that really did it?” Diana asked, fidgeting with her freshly cleaned sword. “Do you think those mana fireworks really took away the Demon King’s powers?”

Preston, ever the optimist, nodded confidently. “Of course! The Red Fairy is good and kind—she’d never lie to us!”

POV: RED FAIRY’S HOUSE

Meanwhile, miles away, in her cozy little home, the Red Fairy was the picture of relaxation. Curled up in her favorite overstuffed chair, wearing fuzzy pink slippers that clashed delightfully with her mischievous aura, she sipped tea from a mug that read World’s Best Trickster.

On her magical screen, the glowing mana flares erupted in the sky, lighting up the Hidden Continent like a festival. She chuckled softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. ‘Oh, sweetie, she thought, you have no idea.‘

With a smirk, she tilted her head back, savoring the moment. Ten mana coins’ worth of the cheapest fireworks she’d ever found on the black market had been more than enough to convince those gullible adventurers they’d just won the war. And the laughter? Oh, that was priceless.

‘1000000 mana coins worth of pure amusement,‘ she giggled, setting her cup down with a satisfied sigh.

‘‘‘

POV :  HIDDEN CONTINENT

In the wilderness near Fort Bone, Alexander reined in his horse, squinting at the sky. Bright mana fireworks burst in the distance, illuminating the night. His brow furrowed. “What’s goin’ on over there?” he muttered, eyes narrowing. He hadn’t planned on venturing that far into the Wasteland tonight, but those flares were impossible to ignore.

“Looks like someone’s calling for help,” one of his men said, adjusting his saddle.

Alexander grinned, spurring his horse forward. “Well, then, let’s give ’em a hand. Yeehaw!”

The mounted troops charged toward the flickering lights, unsure of what awaited them but ready for action.

‘‘‘

Back in the forest, the adventurers stood around, anxiously waiting for something—anything—to happen. The fireworks were gone, and half an hour had passed, but the world was still.

“Uh, are we supposed to be seeing something?” Diana asked, glancing around at the quiet forest.

Preston scratched his head. “I don’t know… maybe it takes time?”

But no matter how long they waited, no great change seemed to arrive.

“Did we really take away his powers?” Eric muttered, doubt creeping into his voice.

“Well… we’ve still got the box,” Frank said hopefully. “Maybe there’s another item?”

“Please, no more quest items,” Diana groaned, already dreading the thought of diving back into another mess.

‘‘‘

Frustrated, the adventurers were about to give up and head back to town when the ground beneath them began to tremble. At first, it was subtle, but soon it was unmistakable—the thunder of hooves approaching.

Out of the distant fog, hundreds of men on skeletal warhorses charged forward, their bony steeds clattering over the rocky ground. Some of the riders wore dark leather armor, others wore steel with bone armor. Their eyes glowed with excitement, and banners flapped behind them, marked with the symbol of the Demon King.

“Oh no! It’s the actual army of the Demon King!” Diana groaned, gripping her pole tighter.

“Prepare yourselves!” Eric shouted, hoisting his shield. His voice cracked slightly with panic, but he tried to mask it.

The undead warhorses’ hollow eyes locked onto them, and the air filled with the metallic sound of swords being drawn. The adventurers formed a shaky line, nervously glancing at each other.

Preston, gripping his staff, muttered, “I hope all that LARPing pays off now…”

The ranger, fumbling with his bow like it was a foreign object, tried to string it. He’d been practicing for two days straight, but let’s be real—how much could you really improve with a bow in just two days? He let an arrow fly, and it promptly THWIP bounced right off the lead rider’s armor with a hollow CLANG.

“What the hell?” the rider yelled, looking down at the arrow with more annoyance than fear.

“Stop!” The mounted troops halted in perfect formation, their skeletal steeds kicking up a cloud of dust. The lead rider, Alexander, his polished helmet catching the fading light, tilted his head. ““Who are y’all? And why’re you dressed like you stepped outta some old-timey fair? Where’re you folks from, anyway?”

Eric, puffing up with all the knightly pride he could muster, stepped forward. “We are brave adventurers! Here to defeat you and your Demon King, Atlas!”

The undead riders shifted uneasily, confused murmurs passing between them. “Demon King? Atlas?” Alexander squinted. “Who fed ya that nonsense?”

Eric, still full of defiance, held up the small glowing box. “We know your Demon King is powerless now! We used the Mana Box of Weakening!” He flashed it proudly, like it was a holy relic.

Alexander blinked at the glowing box, then burst out laughing. ‘Is this for real? The box was a toy—one they often bought in bulk for the mini faeries. It spat out a few sparks and looked cool, but taking away someone’s powers? Not a chance.‘

“You used this?” Alexander asked, shaking his head, his voice dripping with amusement. “That’s a toy, bub. We give ‘em to our mini faeries to keep them entertained. You thought this would work?”

Preston said defensively, “Your lies won’t fool us. Demon scum.”

CHAPTER 300 Month 11 : Alexander is Baffled

“I think we’ve got a misunderstanding here, partners,” said Alexander, looking down at them from his horse.

“Misunderstanding?! Nothing,” Frank shot back. “We’re here to fight evil, and you shall not stop us!”

“Fireball!” Presto shouted, raising his one remaining glove. A weak fireball sputtered out, hitting Alexander’s level 3 armor and bouncing off, leaving a tiny singe mark.

Alexander raised an eyebrow. “Really? What kind of cheap-ass fireball glove is this?”

“Fireball!” Presto tried again. Another weak puff of flame bounced off harmlessly.

Alexander chuckled. “I can wait here all day. Go ahead, keep going.”

Meanwhile, the thief attempted to sneak around for a backstab, but with a thousand men watching her every move, she had nowhere to hide. Her sneaky efforts were really futile.

“We should run!” the acrobat yelled, panic creeping into her voice.

“Don’t bother running,” Alexander said calmly. “I want to get to the bottom of this.”

The mounted troops, unfazed, levelled their crossbows at the adventurers, each bolt aimed with chilling precision.

Eric gulped, his bravado quickly draining away. He prided himself on his toughness, but when a thousand men on undead warhorses pointed crossbows at him, his courage felt like it was seeping out of him like cold urine—or worse.

“You’re all gonna stay right where you are,” Alexander commanded. “Men, tie them up. I don’t want anyone making a run for it.”

The acrobat made a desperate attempt to flip out of the way, using her pole to vault over the soldiers, but she didn’t get far. Despite her nimbleness, the overwhelming odds were too much. Soon, they were all tightly bound with KrazyBondoglue and ropes, wriggling like a bunch of caught chickens.

“Name’s Alexander, from the Fort Bone Empire,” he said, eyeing them warily. “Now, who are y’all, and what’re ya doin’ here? Don’t make me do somethin’ you’ll regret. Y’all look like good kids.”

Eric, sitting on the ground and feeling completely defeated, spoke up. “We were summoned by the Red Fairy. She gave us a quest to defeat the Demon King, Atlas.”

Alexander frowned. “That can’t be right. The Red Fairy only shows up when there are portals.”

“Well, we were portaled,” Eric insisted.

“What?” Alexander looked surprised. “When were you portaled?”

“A couple of days ago,” Eric replied.

Alexander shook his head. “We’ve never had a portaling without everyone in the Wasteland seeing it.”

Eric shrugged. “I don’t know what you mean, but we were summoned, along with a thousand other adventurers. The bravest men and women from Earth.”

Alexander stared at him, incredulous. “You’re kidding, right? There’s another thousand of you idiots running around in medieval costumes?”

“Yes,” Eric admitted.

“Take me to your camp,” Alexander commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.

Eric didn’t want to betray his fellow adventurers, but the gleaming weapons on Alexander and his troops made it clear there was no choice. “It’s this way,” he muttered, dejectedly leading the way.

‘‘

Led along like naughty children on ropes behind the mounted troops, they were escorted back to town. The arrival of the undead warhorse troop sent shockwaves through the adventurers going about their day.

“Attack!” someone shouted.

Badly aimed fireballs, arrows, and a handful of brave men rushed forward. They didn’t stand a chance. Alexander shouted to his troops, “Don’t kill them! They’re innocent.” His troops carefully aimed their crossbow bolts at the attackers’ legs.

“Ow, ow!

“Stop shooting us!”

“Ow, my ass!”

“Stop fighting!” Alexander bellowed, rearing his horse. People quickly realized that if they didn’t stop, it would turn from a brawl to a bloodbath.

One particularly headstrong barbarian refused to back down. “No! We’ll fight for the good of humanity in the Wasteland!” he roared, charging forward with a massive club.

Alexander calmly watched him approach, then effortlessly raised his great sword, knocked the club aside, and with the hilt, BONK—the barbarian crumpled into a heap, unconscious. A newly portaled teenager, versus the leader of Fort Bone’s army? It wasn’t even a fight.

That loud BONK and the sight of how easy the barbarian was taken down was the last straw. The thoughts of resistance were all subdued. Amusingly even months later that same barbarian would always be referred to as Bonk.

“Now,” Alexander said, “all of you, drop your weapons and squat on the ground.”

Grumbling, the adventurers obeyed, utterly defeated and unhappy with how their grand adventure had turned out.

“I don’t know what you’ve been told,” Alexander began, voice steady, “but we’re the army of Fort Bone, and these here are soldiers of the Celestial Empire. We’re tryin’ to unify the Wasteland so we can get everyone back to Earth.”

The adventurers just stood there, blinking, clearly confused. This was definitely not the confrontation they had anticipated.

“So, I know you’re not convinced yet,” Alexander continued with a grin, “but now that you ain’t got no weapons, y’all are comin’ with us. But first,” he added, already turning away, “lemme take care of this town situation real quick.”

Without waiting for a response, he strolled into one of the shoddy storefronts like he owned the place. Inside, he found the settlement kiosk cleverly hidden behind a counter and curtain. He scrolled through the options, then with a nonchalant tap of his finger, he hit “Raze Town.” In an instant, the settlement points transferred, and the entire town began to dissolve, fading into nothingness like it had never been there.

The adventurers’ jaws collectively dropped, staring at the ground where their town had once stood. The weight of their defeat hit them hard, sinking in like an anchor.

“I know y’all are sad and confused,” Alexander said as he walked back, his tone almost sympathetic but with a playful edge. “But don’t worry. Just follow us. We’ve got about a day and a half before we hit some more civilised territory.”

Grudgingly, they fell into step behind him, weapons lost and spirits crushed. Their trip back to the Fort Bone empire had filled them into the real news. And it was confirmed when they saw the happy citizens going about their daily tasks. Definitely no demons.

By the time they settled into Fort Bone, their old identities—barbarians, rangers, acrobats—had been stripped away, leaving them nothing more than refugees

Embarrassed and angry refugees, mind you. And most of that anger? Oh, it was aimed right at the Red Fairy for dragging them into this mess. For spending so much time and effort pranking them.

POV : ALIEN SHOWRUNNER HQ

Meanwhile, in the showrunners HQ, Nerdathor was lounging in his chair, chatting with the Red Fairy, who hovered in the air, a smug grin plastered on her face.

“So, how’d it go?” Nerdathor asked, glancing up from his screen.

The Red Fairy twirled in a tight little spin, clearly pleased with herself. “Oh, it was fun. We should totally mess with them again.”

Nerdathor chuckled and shook his head. “Nah, we only did that ‘cause we needed to shake things up for the viewers. Do it again next season, it’ll lose its edge.”

The Red Fairy huffed but then shrugged, still spinning lazily in the air. “Fine, fine. But how were the ratings?”

“Better than expected,” Nerdathor said, eyes on the screen. “Viewers ate it up.”

“See? We nailed it!” She giggled, twirling one last time before high-fiving him mid-air. Then, with a playful, “Toodle ooh, bitches,” she vanished, heading back to her cozy home.

POV : CELESTIAL WAGER

On the Celestial Wager, things were a little less cheery. The crowd wasn’t thrilled—angry boos and groans echoed through the casino halls as the sound of coins clattering into the house’s coffers drowned out any remaining hope. All those bad bets on deaths had come back to bite them.

But Blontik? Oh, Blontik was on cloud nine. His greasy, toad-like grin stretched wide as he surveyed the piles of shiny mana coins now overflowing from his pockets.

‘So many fools,‘ he mused, eyes glinting with greed. ‘All those beautiful, shiny coins.‘

At the start, he had offered outrageous odds, knowing the crowd wouldn’t be able to resist. And when the deaths didn’t happen as they predicted? Well, Blontik’s coffers were filled to bursting.

Nerdathor had dropped a little hint about an unexpected plot twist, and Blontik had jumped on the chance, sponsoring the episode with a fat investment. Now, his gamble had paid off tenfold, and he was drowning in riches from the losers’ bad luck.

‘The house always wins,‘ he thought smugly, his greasy lips curling into a wicked grin as he let out a low, satisfied chuckle.

CHAPTER 301 Month 12 : Slimepire

The dungeon fairy had been living her best life. The dungeon heart was thriving, absorbing mana from across many subordinate dungeons like it was sipping on the finest cosmic cocktail, purifying it, and then weaving it into bonds that held the whole network together. She’d been playing with the new trolls, laughing and flitting around while Portilla and Crushir settled into their roles. With those two around, her workload had lightened. She didn’t have to micromanage as much—finally, she could breathe a little.

It’s like when you’ve got a million tabs open on your browser, but you close 35 and suddenly, life makes sense again. She could focus. Everything was smooth, everything was running perfectly. That is, until the dungeon heart interrupted her.

“What? We’re getting attacked?!” Her heart dropped, and for a split second, time seemed to freeze. She blinked, processing. ‘Attacked? Here? That didn’t make any sense. Fort Bone’s dungeons were under tight control—two solid territories under the heart’s watchful eye. There shouldn’t be any attacks. But… the heart never lied.‘

Without another thought, the dungeon fairy darted through the air, her magic pulling her instantly to the dungeon under siege. As she arrived, the scene slammed into her like a punch to the gut.

The ant dungeon—one of those massive, pulsating hills crawling with orange, mutated giants—was in panic. Mutant ants swarmed out of the hill,  an enraged hive, their mandibles clicking in a frenzy, orange shells gleaming under the Wasteland sun. And at the heart of it, a ragtag group of adventurers was battling their way inside.

‘Where were the guards?’ Then she realized, this isn’t the main base. Atlas’ dungeon of doom was a fortress, but the ant dungeon was just a subordinate dungeon. She hadn’t prepared for a full-scale defense here. Panic surged through her veins, but she shoved it down. Now wasn’t the time.

Inside, the situation was worse. The ant queen was working overtime, spewing out soldiers as if her life depended on it— because it did. Waves of ants marched toward the adventurers, the air buzzing with the sounds of clashing steel and chitin.

“Don’t stop! We can take the dungeon. All we need is one!” The lead adventurer yelled, his hammer crashing down with a deafening CRUNK, splitting an ant’s carapace clean open. The others scrambled, dodging mandibles and rolling out of the way of snapping pincers.

A second adventurer, breathless and dodging an attack, glanced at the first. “Aren’t you worried Fort Bone’s gonna take offence?”

“Fort Bone?” The hammer-wielder spat, slamming another ant into the dirt. “They’re too busy fighting bandits, and I heard there’s tension with the Celestial Empire. This is our shot!”

The dungeon fairy’s eyes widened as she heard that. ‘Tensions with the Celestial Empire?‘ There were layers to this that she hadn’t even considered. They were taking advantage of the situation, thinking no one would notice.

Wrong move.

Her wings fluttered furiously as she darted to the dungeon’s entrance. Without hesitation, she whipped out her trusty flare gun—a tiny but powerful weapon, one of the few things she always carried. She aimed it high into the air and fired.

PEW PEW PEW!

Three red flares shot up, slicing through the sky in a bright, urgent blaze. The adventurers stopped, their heads snapping up in horror as they realized what the fairy had just done.

“Uh… we’re in trouble,” one of them muttered, eyes wide.

They weren’t just dealing with a dungeon anymore. Now, Fort Bone knew, and the Portal Crushers didn’t take kindly to people meddling with their territory. ‘Now,‘ the dungeon fairy thought with satisfaction, ‘let’s see how you handle this‘

‘‘‘

“Get out of here!” they yelled. The ants kept swarming them though, making it hard to escape. After a few more frantic minutes of fighting, they finally broke free of the dungeon swarm and started booking it away as fast as they could.

Alexander, leading the army, saw the flares and immediately sent out a troop of 50 men to investigate. Atlas had briefed him about the dungeon network, and he knew the flares were coming from the giant ant dungeon.

This dungeon paid well in spawns and mana coins, but it wasn’t the heart of the dungeon empire. Still, if a dungeon got captured under his watch, Atlas would be furious.

When Alexander and his group of 50 men arrived at the ant dungeon, the adventurers were long gone.

“Wait here,” Alexander told his men before walking into the dungeon. Inside, swarms of giant ants waited.

“Dungeon fairy!” Alexander yelled, hoping to get her attention. The fairy was still inside, recovering from the shock of almost losing one of her dungeons.

She snapped at him, “Atlas told me we’d be safe! Adventurers weren’t supposed to attack!”

That wasn’t true. Atlas had specifically said adventurers would attack because, well, humans are fuckers.

Alexander, ever polite, apologised. “I’m sorry, ma’am. But you know humans—they’re quite ornery.”

The dungeon fairy blinked, remembering Atlas’ warning. “Oh, right… he did say something like that. What are we gonna do? I don’t want to keep defending these dungeons. We’ve got such a great system going.”

“I’m not sure yet,” Alexander admitted. “But for now, the dungeon is safe, so I’ll head out.”

The fairy just huffed, then disappeared.

***

POV : FORT BONE

Back at Fort Bone, Alexander reported everything to Atlas.

Atlas frowned. “I’ve kind of put this off, especially with the dungeon heart controlling everything. But there’s a solution. Let’s go to Isabella’s restaurant. I’ve got just the men for this.”

They headed to Bone Appetit, where Isabella was brainstorming a new menu. People were getting tired of the slime-based dishes, and she was trying to come up with something new.

Atlas called out, “Isabella, we’re here!”

Isabella put down her notepad, smiling as she greeted them. “Atlas, Alexander! What brings you here? Is there trouble with the Empire?”

She was the security head for the Empire, so she knew there weren’t any major problems. Alexander and Atlas had been keeping things under control.

Alexander sighed. “Yeah, we do have a problem. Dungeons.”

“Isn’t that all controlled by the dungeon heart?” she asked, raising an eyebrow. Isabella was in on the Portal Crushers’ dungeon secret.

Atlas nodded. “It is. But you know what’s not controlled by the dungeon heart? Opportunists, adventurers, and bandits. And that’s where I think you come in.”

“As the Empire’s security advisor?” Isabella asked. “I guess that’s my job.” She sighed.

Atlas shook his head. “No, actually, as the owner of Bone Appetit.”

Isabella was stunned. “Wait, what?”

“Remember when I asked you about those slimes?” Atlas said.

“Yeah, that was on opening day. Wow, that feels like ages ago.”

It was true. Bone Appetit had been open for months now and was packed every day.

“You mentioned some adventurers who provided you with the slimes, right?”

“Yes,” Isabella replied.

“Do you know where they are?”

“They’re supposed to be here today with more slimes,” she said.

Atlas grinned. “Perfect timing. Let’s wait.”

They sat down and sampled some of Isabella’s new creations. Crushed giant ants in a salad was definitely an interesting experience.

“The sauce is from… Treants? Is that right?” Atlas asked, intrigued.

“Close,” Isabella replied. “It’s treant sap. We have a deal with the dungeon core to provide us the sap as long as we don’t kill the dungeon bosses.”

Atlas took another bite. “Fruity with a walnut-like finish.”

“Oh, wait, they’re here,” Isabella said, spotting Marnie and Derek arriving with a hand wagon full of slime corpses, guarded by Tamara and Peter.

‘‘‘

Marnie and Derek were surprised to see Atlas. This was the boss of the entire Wasteland in their minds, and they remembered just how they had gotten started with the bounties on slimes. They felt a bit embarrassed because, while slime farming wasn’t technically illegal, what if Atlas was here to tell them to stop? The little mice in their heads were worried. They’d gotten used to being all fat on the profits of slimes.

“Hello, sir,” Marnie said in a quiet voice.

Derek, however, was not so quiet. “Atlas, Atlas! I’m so excited to meet you. You’re my hero! Do you want some slimes? I’ve got slimes. I’ve got slime milkshakes, too. They’re the best.”

Tamara and Peter, their guards, stayed silent.

Atlas shook his head. “No, I don’t need a slime milkshake.”

“But really—”

“Be quiet, Derek,” Marnie said.

Atlas gestured for them to follow. “Let’s go somewhere quiet. Why don’t you deal with your business with Isabella, and then I want to have a discussion with you?”

Marnie felt a pang of worry. ‘Is this it? Is this the last cartload of slimes I’m going to sell?‘

“Yes, sir,” he said, nodding.

They met with Isabella and got their payout. Then they followed Atlas to the rooftop, where they were completely undisturbed by anyone. The guards on watch had strict orders to stay away from the very secluded tables on the top floor. There were only three tables, reserved for Portal Crushers only, though they rarely used them.

Atlas thought, ‘I’m definitely coming here to celebrate when we take over the whole Wasteland.‘ Looking out from the top of Bone Appetit was indeed a sight. ‘I wonder how fun it would be to use these emergency parachutes to jump down,’ he thought with a chuckle.

“Sit down, guys,” he said.

Marnie and Derek did, while Tamara and Peter hesitated, unsure if they should even be there.

“You two,” Atlas said, “you can either join us or leave. But either way, you’re sitting, not standing behind me.”

Tamara stammered, “Um, we’d like to join you, if it’s okay, your majesty.”

Atlas chuckled. “We’re not that formal here. Just call me Atlas.”

“Sure,” Tamara replied, still feeling weird about calling the emperor by his first name.

“All right,” Atlas said, leaning back in his chair. “Tell me how your slime farming works.”

Derek, who was used to telling the story, immediately launched into it. “Well, sir, we found a really good area in the forest for slime hunting,” he started, clearly on autopilot.

Atlas raised an eyebrow, but Derek didn’t notice and kept going. “And then we hunt slimes every day—”

“Be quiet, Derek,” Marnie cut in.

Derek blinked. “What? Did I get it wrong again? Here, I’ll keep practicing—”

Atlas waved him off. “Give me the real story.”

Marnie sighed and started from the beginning.

“Well, it all started from the beginning, sir,” Marnie said. “When you put out that massive bounty for slimes, we found that we could actually make more money farming them than hunting them.”

Atlas nodded. “Smart. That’s exactly what they did in California with rat bounties. People started farming them and cutting off their tails. I’m surprised more people didn’t do it here.”

Marnie beamed, happy to be praised by the emperor. “So, me and Derek—that’s me,” Derek chimed in—“have been farming slimes ever since. Tamara and Peter have been really helpful with culling the slimes. Don’t worry, sir, we don’t have any king pod problems. We cull them all the time. In fact, it’s kind of getting full, the cave we’re using.”

Atlas leaned forward, intrigued. “How would you like to do more?”

Marnie’s eyes widened. “Really?”

Atlas remembered how he’d always planned to use slimes in his dungeon of doom, but nothing like a continent spanning war to interfere with his plans.

Derek practically bounced in his seat. “More, more, more!”

Atlas chuckled. “We probably should grab Isabella for this.” He called for a guard to fetch her, and a few minutes later, Isabella appeared, still holding her notepad.

“What can I do for you, Atlas?” she asked, her eyes narrowing slightly at Marnie and Derek. “These guys aren’t causing problems, are they?”

Marnie raised his hands in defense. “No, not at all! Atlas was just suggesting we do more slime farming.”

Isabella looked surprised. “Really?”

Atlas laid out his idea. “Here’s my thought. Right now, our dungeons aren’t heavily defended. Alexander has sent more troops out, but it’s using a lot of manpower.”

Alexander, who had been standing quietly nearby, nodded. “Yeah, and it’s a chunk of manpower we could use elsewhere.”

Atlas continued, “What if we got rid of the troops altogether and just put up signs that said the dungeons are controlled?”

Alexander smiled. “That’d free up a lot of resources.”

Isabella crossed her arms, still thinking about her menu notes. “And where do I come in?”

Atlas turned to Marnie and Derek. “You said your cave was getting full, right?”

“Yes, sir,” Marnie confirmed.

“What if I gave you all the dungeons in the empire?”

“All the dungeons?” Marnie’s jaw practically hit the floor. The mice in his head now rolled over in shock, as if a giant wheel of cheese had landed on them.

Marnie stammered, “And what would we have to do to get all the dungeons?”

Atlas grinned. “Simple. Keep farming slimes. You’ve got my royal permission.” He laughed inwardly. ‘Since when do I issue royal edicts? Hah! It’s fun to be the king.‘

Marnie clapped his hands, and Derek followed suit. Tamara and Peter exchanged astonished glances. They had been happy just farming slimes and getting coins, but now… a whole slime empire? Slimepire?

Marnie cleared his throat. “What exactly do we have to do?”

Atlas leaned in. “Really simple. Start slime farms in every dungeon across the empire, and be ready to help if the dungeon fairy calls for backup.”

“Dungeon fairy?” Marnie asked, bewildered.

Atlas nodded. “Yeah, she controls all the dungeons and watches over their security.”

‘‘‘

CHAPTER 302 Month 12 : Building the Slimepire

Marnie said, “That should be simple, sir. Your Maj— Your Majesty, er— Atlas.”

Atlas gave a small smile, “Really, it’s fine. Just call me Atlas. We’re all pretty informal here.”

Isabella chimed in, “It’s true. I don’t think any Portal Crusher, except for Wang Bo, likes to be given a title. He prefers Celestial Emperor, but since there’s a real one now, he goes by something like the dragon who smashes the heavens.”

Marnie tried to remember, “Dragon… smashes heaven. Got it.”

Alexander chuckled, “Yeah, but nobody actually calls him that.” The laugh made the group relax a bit.

Atlas continued, “So, if you start a slime farm in every dungeon, your job is simple: keep doing what you’re doing, and work with the Dungeon Fairy.”

Marnie grinned, “That’s great.”

Isabella interjected, “Oh, can I add something?”

Atlas nodded, “That’s why I called you up here.”

Isabella looked at Marnie, “Can you also collect ingredients from the dungeons for me? It’s hard to get down there with my new menu plans coming up, and the Dungeon Fairy doesn’t like new people. I’ll still pay you for what you gather.”

Marnie was so excited, he nearly toppled off his chair, visions of mana coins spinning in his head. This is it. We’re gonna be rich. “Of course! How hard could that be?”

Suddenly, a notification flashed in his vision, startling him.

ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:

TITLE: DUNGEON SUPPLIER

Description: Look at you go. You’re the first person in the Wasteland to actively form a massive food contract with a dungeon. You’re going to be so popular with the ladies—as long as the ladies are skeletons, ghouls, or trolls.

BONUS: Ability to interact with dungeon fairies easily.

‘‘‘

Atlas noticed Marnie’s glazed expression, “Oh, did you get an achievement?”

Marnie blinked back to reality, “Yes, sir, Atlas. It’s for contracting dungeons.”

Atlas raised an eyebrow, “Already? I thought you’d need to actually set up the farms first.”

Marnie shrugged, “I think it appeared because we’ve started the process.”

Atlas nodded, “Makes sense. Let’s take a trek.”

They all headed to the skeleton dungeon—except for Isabella, who remained focused on her menu. Atlas called out, “Dungeon Fairy!”

The Dungeon Fairy fluttered down from the ceiling, her wings shimmering. “Atlas! Have you fixed our security problem? This Alexander guy isn’t doing a very good job.”

Alexander grimaced. ‘Being scolded by a tiny fairy… don’t that just beat it all.‘

Atlas grinned, “Yes, we’ve got a solution. Remember how we talked about using slimes?”

“Yes.”

Atlas gestured to Marnie and Derek, “These are your new slime farmers. They’ll manage everything.”

Marnie stepped forward, surprised by how cute the Dungeon Fairy was. “Nice to meet you, Miss Fairy.”

The Fairy beamed, “Oh, you’re polite! I like that.”

Marnie quickly added, “We can bring in the slimes and start farming them for your defense. We just need a space.”

The Dungeon Fairy smiled, “Not a problem! I’ll create a room for each. Doesn’t take much mana.”

And so, the Slimepire was born—a company that would eventually span the entire Wasteland, both security and food supplier to Bone Appetit. Marnie and Derek, once lowly henchmen from Earth, were now on the cusp of greatness. Well, at least in the culinary world.

“We’ve taken over the world!” Marnie said to Derek.

The two greedy mice in their heads now wearing royal crown’s majestically sat on thrones commanding slimes.

***

A week later.

Marnie stared in disbelief. This is real. Before him stretched the newly formed slime rooms, glittering with the Dungeon Fairy’s magic. The entire cave system had transformed into a well-organized farm. Slimes of every hue oozed across the stone floors, each room dedicated to different types.

Derek, of course, was buzzing with excitement. “This is amazing! We could make slime smoothies with the blue ones and slime jelly with the green ones!”

Marnie, trying to keep his cool, nodded. “Yeah, but let’s focus. We mess this up, and Atlas won’t be happy.”

Atlas himself stood nearby, arms crossed, amused and impressed. “You two are something else. Just remember—the primary goal is defense. These slimes need to be ready for combat if things go south.”

The Dungeon Fairy fluttered down, “Don’t worry! As long as they’re fed and trained, they’ll grow stronger. We can even set up training areas.”

Marnie gave a determined nod, “We’ll keep everything running smoothly—both for defense and for Isabella’s ingredients.”

Atlas smiled, his eyes gleaming with intent, “Good. Keep proving yourselves, and I might give you more responsibility.”

Derek, always the eager one, grinned, “More slimes? Bring it on!”

Marnie, feeling the weight of the trust Atlas had placed in them, said, “We won’t let you down.”

After the group parted ways, Marnie and Derek stayed behind, gazing at their slime empire. The soft gurgles of slimes echoed through the cave, oddly soothing.

Derek turned to Marnie, “Did you ever think we’d end up here?”

Marnie laughed, “Not in a million years. But now? Slime farmers to the Emperor.”

Derek chuckled, “Sounds like the start of a great story.”

Marnie looked out over the rooms, his mind racing with possibilities. “Yeah, and this is just the beginning. There’s a whole Wasteland waiting for us.”

‘‘‘

Bone Appetit was buzzing with life. The place was packed to the brim, and walk-ins? Forget about it. People were waiting far longer than usual just for a chance to experience the magic of the top of the world. If Atlas’s plan worked, that magic might soon become something even more elusive. No one would ever get to dine there again.

The lower floors, though? Not so busy. A group of adventurers walked up to Isabella, their steps a little hesitant but determined.

“Isabella, I know we haven’t met before,” Jeff began, his voice wavering just a bit.

Isabella raised an eyebrow, looking him up and down. She couldn’t help but notice how much he looked like James Dean. It threw her off for a second.

“No, we haven’t,” she confirmed with a nod. “What can I do for you?”

Jeff glanced back at his group for support before speaking again. “Nicole here wants to open up a sandwich shop, and we’ve saved enough coins for it. We know reservations for the top of the world are, uh, pretty much impossible to get.”

“Yeah,” Isabella said, leaning against the counter. “We’re booked solid. And if Atlas pulls off uniting the whole empire… Well, that’s it. There’ll be no more reservations, ever. If you don’t have a spot now, you won’t ever get to eat there again.”

Nicole’s eyes widened in awe. “Wow, that’s amazing. I wonder if I could do that,” she mused.

Isabella blinked. “Do what, exactly?”

Annie, the quiet one in the group, tugged at her sweater sleeves and spoke up, her voice soft. “Nicole wants to open a sandwich shop, and we were hoping to rent a small space—just a spot on a lower floor, not a whole floor. Her sandwiches are really good. We brought some samples.”

“Oh, really?” Isabella’s interest was piqued. “Alright, let me try one.”

Nicole could barely contain herself. This was Isabella. The Isabella—warrior, security chief, and a goddess reborn to many in the Wasteland. And now, here she was, about to eat her sandwich. Nicole’s heart was practically jumping out of her chest.

Isabella, too, felt a twinge of surprise. She was used to dealing with Atlas, the Celestial Emperor, all the big guys. But regular people? They looked up to her in ways she hadn’t fully realized until now. ‘Is this what Atlas feels all the time?‘ she wondered. Pushing the thought aside, she smiled, that calm, easygoing smile she’d mastered over time.

Jeff, meanwhile, was staring at her, practically drooling with hearts in his eyes. Annie noticed and swiftly pinched him. “Jeff!” she hissed. He quickly brushed it off, but inside, he was still thinking that Isabella was the hottest celebrity he’d ever seen—an extra ten points in his book.

Isabella took a bite of the sandwich. Her eyes widened, and she chewed thoughtfully before grinning. “Nicole, this is delicious.”

Nicole’s face lit up. “Oh my goodness! I’m so excited you liked it!” she clapped her hands in joy, her excitement contagious.

“Well,” Isabella said, “we’re always happy to support people with dreams. I can offer you some space, and we’ll figure out rent that works for you.”

Nicole nodded so fast she looked like she might break her neck. “We’ve got plenty of coins saved!”

Jeff, always the realist, muttered, “We don’t have that many coins.”

As if on cue, Abu, another adventurer, piped up, “Has anyone seen Heath?”

Everyone looked around. Heath was nowhere in sight. Typical.

Isabella shook her head with a smirk. “Alright, what can you afford?”

Nicole hesitated. “We’ve got 120 coins.”

Isabella thought for a moment. “How about we start with 60 coins for the first month? See how it goes. I mean, there’s only a month left before the season ends. Hopefully, you’ll succeed, and maybe you’ll even get to bring your sandwich shop to life back on Earth one day.”

Nicole practically exploded with joy. “Oh my goodness, oh my goodness!” She clapped her hands again, unable to contain her excitement.

Isabella smiled, feeling a sense of satisfaction she hadn’t expected. Helping someone else chase their culinary dreams? She knew exactly how that felt. It felt good to pay it forward.

CHAPTER 303 Month 12 : Growth Potion

Nicole was practically bouncing on her toes, hands clapping with excitement. “Thank you so much, Isabella! This is a dream come true!” Her face lit up like she couldn’t believe it was all happening.

Isabella chuckled, her smile warm. “No problem. Just make sure those sandwiches stay as good as that one,” she said, nodding toward the now-empty plate in front of her.

Annie, still keeping a sharp eye on Jeff, chimed in, “Nicole’s sandwiches are always amazing. We’ll make sure the shop is something special. Right, Nicole?”

Nicole bobbed her head enthusiastically. “Oh, absolutely! I’ve been dreaming about this forever.”

Jeff, trying way too hard to play it cool, cleared his throat awkwardly. “Well, uh, we should probably get things in order then. We’ll need a little time to set everything up.”

Isabella rose from the table, brushing off a few stray crumbs from her hands. “Take all the time you need. Just keep me in the loop, and we’ll make sure you’ve got everything you need to get started. It’s not every day someone gets a shot at opening up their own place up here.” She paused for a beat, her gaze drifting just a bit as her thoughts wandered. “Especially with Atlas’s plan moving forward.”

Nicole frowned slightly, curiosity getting the better of her. “What do you mean? Is something happening soon?”

Isabella hesitated, as if deciding how much to reveal. “Let’s just say… things are changing fast. If all goes well, the world we know might not be the same for much longer.”

The group exchanged glances, a mixture of curiosity and excitement flickering across their faces.

Isabella didn’t want to give them false hope. But she herself was excited, she knew Atlas was inching closer to conquering the Wasteland. In a month, hopefully everyone will be going home.

‘‘‘

POV : FORT BONE

Atlas had done it. With the combination of the army led by Alexander, the diplomats led by Olivia and the merchants led by Mohammed, the Fort Bone Empire had completely subjugated the Wasteland.  Now every inch of it now bent under his control.

It hadn’t been easy these past few months but, between the thunderous march of the troll cohort led by Crushir and Portilla, Alexander’s relentless Portal Crushers smashing through anything in their path, and Olivia’s silver-tongued diplomacy, every settlement had either bowed down or been crushed into the dust. Some surrendered quickly, eager to save themselves; others, well, they had learned the hard way that Atlas wasn’t one to back down. Those who hadn’t bent their knee? Razed to the ground.

But the job wasn’t done. The only piece left on the board was the Celestial Emperor and his continent, still tightly in his grasp. Atlas knew this was the next step. Consolidation wasn’t going to be an easy task. The Celestial Emperor had kept his territory untouched for a reason—he was strong, ruthless, and unmoved by the battles that had consumed the Wasteland.

Now, Atlas had a difficult decision to make. How could he convince the Celestial Emperor to give it all up? To fold his empire into Atlas’s, making him the undisputed overlord of everything? The thought weighed heavy on him. Another war was the last thing he wanted. He had been fighting for months, and it gnawed at him. Every battle brought more bloodshed, more bodies. Even though victory was always in his hands, the cost was too high. How many more would have to fall?

He turned to Olivia. She had been instrumental, her diplomatic skill paving the way when brute force wasn’t the answer. Atlas trusted her, and if anyone could make sense of this impossible situation, it was her. He ran a hand through his hair, frustration bubbling up. “I’m sick of it, Olivia,” he confessed, his voice hard but tired. “Another war? I can’t. I don’t want to watch more people die, on either side. There’s got to be a way… something that doesn’t end in blood.”

He locked eyes with her, searching for a solution, hoping she could pull off another miracle. ‘There’s got to be a way to end this without more bodies… there has to be.‘

‘‘‘

Olivia leaned back, her brow furrowed in thought. “Well, why don’t we really think about what the Celestial Emperor wants?”

Atlas smirked, the glint of mischief in his eyes. “From what I can see, he wants to be taller,” he said, bursting into laughter. Olivia couldn’t help but join in, shaking her head.

“No, seriously,” she managed between chuckles, “what do you think he needs?”

Atlas wiped a tear from his eye, still grinning. “Face. He just wants face. I’m sure if we could convince him to give up his empire for a logical reason, he’d do it. The guy doesn’t seem like he actually wants to run anything. Word around his empire is that he spends most of his time holed up in his harem.”

Olivia nodded, her expression turning more serious. “I agree. From the talks I’ve had with the council, it’s pretty much the truth. His empire is run by the ministers. He’s a figurehead.”

Atlas raised a brow. “So the real challenge is convincing the ministers?”

“Exactly,” Olivia said with a sigh. “And that’s going to be tough. His ministers are a bunch of power-hungry leeches. They’re constantly at each other’s throats, each one clawing for more control in the Celestial Court.”

Getting this information sparked a thought in his mind. Atlas rubbed his chin, eyes narrowing as he started to piece together a plan. “I think this is one of those situations where a little emperor-to-emperor talk might be in order.”

Olivia gave him a quizzical look. “Oh, really?”

“Yeah. Some things only Emperors can discuss.”

Olivia raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. “This is going to be interesting. What exactly are you going to propose?”

Atlas leaned forward, a smirk spreading across his face. “I’m going to propose that he hand me his empire. Even if he’s just a figurehead, he has the authority to do that.”

Olivia let out a dry laugh. “Isn’t this what got us into this mess in the first place? He’s not just going to give it to you.”

Atlas shrugged, that familiar twinkle of mischief back in his eyes. “Oh, he’ll do it… if he gets what he wants.”

Olivia cocked her head, eyes narrowing. “And what exactly does he want? You got a magic potion that makes him taller or something?”

Atlas snorted, shaking his head. “I do,” he said, straight-faced.

Olivia’s eyes widened in surprise. “Wait, you’re kidding, right?”

Atlas broke into a wide grin. “Of course I’m kidding.”

They both erupted into laughter, the tension in the air dissolving for a moment.

“No,” Atlas continued, still chuckling, “I’m going to give him something he really craves—fame. He’s desperate for it.”

Olivia leaned back, intrigued. “Go on.”

Atlas waved his hand dismissively. “Look, I don’t care about being famous. Never have.”

“Yeah, I can tell,” Olivia quipped, crossing her arms. “How many songs have your name in them again?”

Atlas huffed, rolling his eyes. “Hey, that’s not on me. Most of those were written by the Earth’s children.”

“Right,” Olivia said, rolling her eyes again.

“Anyways,” Atlas continued, “what if I were to trade all that fame to the Celestial Emperor?”

Olivia’s eyes widened. “Go on. How are you going to pull that off? There’s no fame transfer button in the kiosk.”

Atlas grinned. “Ah, but there kind of is. If it’s a spectacle, a televised event, something the whole universe tunes in for.”

Realization dawned on Olivia’s face. “Oh…”

Atlas clapped his hands together. “Let me go speak to the Emperor. We’ll have a quiet chat. No pomp, no council meetings, just a real conversation. Think we can sneak into his palace?”

Olivia smirked. “I think we can set something up. Now that we’re a formal alliance, we don’t have to do the whole song and dance.”

Without another word, the two of them teleported to the Celestial Emperor’s castle, ready to put their plan into motion.

‘‘‘

CHAPTER 304 Month 12 : Keys to the Kingdom

Getting into the Celestial Emperor’s castle was a breeze—after all, Atlas was an Emperor now, and Olivia held sway as the head of the Joint Council. The guards barely blinked as they stepped through the grand halls. But getting a private meeting with the Emperor? That was a whole different story.

Olivia knew they had to play this smart, so she approached Minister Wei, the Emperor’s most trusted advisor. The man was all silk robes and sharp eyes, watching their every move like a hawk. Olivia kept her tone diplomatic, her words honeyed with just the right amount of urgency.

“It’s essential for the fate of both Empires,” Olivia explained smoothly. “Atlas and the Emperor need to meet alone. No distractions. No intermediaries. Just a simple, private conversation.”

Minister Wei narrowed his eyes, folding his arms across his chest. “There’s no way I’m letting Atlas and the Emperor be in a room alone. Atlas could kill the Emperor.”

Atlas, standing behind Olivia, suppressed an eye roll. ‘Of course, he knows that.‘

But Olivia didn’t miss a beat. “What if I gave you my life as a hostage?” she offered, her voice steady but with a soft edge of confidence, as if daring him to say no.

Minister Wei’s lips twitched into a smirk. “While you’re a beautiful lady, Olivia, your life is nowhere near the value of a Celestial Emperor.”

‘Ouch,‘ Olivia thought but kept her cool. ‘Of course, this pompous prick wouldn’t budge with just that.‘

“And,” Olivia added with a sweet smile, pulling a small pouch from within her robes, “what about this too, just to sweeten the deal?”

The pouch landed in Minister Wei’s hand with a clink. He peeked inside to find the enjoyable glimmer of mana coins—a thousand of them.

Minister Wei chuckled, a glint of greed in his eye. “Well considering the honor that Atlas has shown in his previous conduct. I’ll happily hold on to this, just to ensure nothing… untoward happens.”

Olivia smiled sweetly, biting back her annoyance. ‘Honor, yeah right.’ She gave a slight bow. “Thank you for your… generosity.”

With the deal sealed, Minister Wei sauntered off, clearly pleased with his little power play. Olivia shot a quick glance back at Atlas, who shrugged, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. ‘One step closer.‘

‘‘‘‘

Atlas stood before the Celestial Emperor, the two of them alone in the lavish private room. The air between them was tense but charged with potential.

“Atlas,” the Celestial Emperor said, lounging in his chair with a casual wave of his hand, “I hear you want to talk to me.”

“Yes,” Atlas responded, his voice calm but purposeful. “We need to unite the Wasteland. Right now, your empire and mine are the last ones standing.”

The Celestial Emperor’s brow raised slightly, pretending to give the matter some thought. “It’s something I’ve been considering,” he said, though in truth, he’d been more concerned with his harem than matters of governance. His council did a fine job running the empire, and why fix what wasn’t broken? He stretched, eyeing Atlas with a mix of curiosity and mild disinterest.

Atlas leaned in, his words deliberate, “We need one unified leader, and I’d like it to be you.”

The Emperor’s lazy smile faltered for a moment. ‘What?’ He had expected some kind of demand from Atlas, maybe even a challenge. Instead, the warlord was offering him the top seat? “You want me to lead?” he repeated, trying to gauge if this was a trick.

Atlas nodded. “Yes. In name, at least. You would be the ruler in the minds of the people. I’d run the empire from behind the scenes as your subordinate.”

The Emperor’s eyes narrowed, suspicion creeping in. “Why would you offer me that? You could take it all by force. Why bother sharing power?”

The Celestial Emperor wasn’t stupid. Even though he still held his continent, with Fort Bone now holding two continents it would be a battle he would eventually lose if they fought.

Atlas smiled, but there was a sharpness to it. “Because a unified Wasteland needs a symbol—someone the people already recognize. You are that symbol. And frankly, I’m tired of bloodshed.”

The Celestial Emperor leaned back, folding his arms, still unconvinced. “So I get to be the all-powerful Emperor, while you handle the dirty work. I don’t know, Atlas. That sounds a little too good to be true. A bit too convenient.”

Atlas’s expression grew serious. “It’s not about convenience—it’s about what’s best for the Wasteland. You get the glory, the fame, the title. I get to stabilize the lands without bloodshed. And let’s be honest, you’ve already been letting your ministers handle most of the work.”

The Emperor grunted, the truth of that last statement hitting a little too close to home. His ministers did most of the heavy lifting while he enjoyed the luxuries of his position. Still, something gnawed at him. “What’s the catch?”

“No catch,” Atlas said, though his tone grew more intense. “But there’s one problem—your ministers. They’re power-hungry, and they might not allow this arrangement to happen quietly.”

The Celestial Emperor leaned forward now, his playful demeanor dropping. “Go on.”

“We need to make this public,” Atlas continued. “A grand spectacle, with both our guards surrounding us. I trust my Portal Crushers, and you know your best men. The truly loyal ones.  Let the Wasteland see the unity for themselves.”

The Emperor considered it, the gears in his mind finally starting to turn. He had always been a figurehead, happy to let others manage the details. And this offer—it was tempting. All the glory with none of the effort. Still, he wasn’t one to leap without caution. “If I do this, it’s got to be airtight. Ten of your trolls and my Shadow Hunters, my personal guards. The whole thing needs to be flawless.”

Atlas smiled, sensing the Emperor’s agreement was near. “Deal. Tomorrow, we’ll make the announcement. Our people will witness the birth of a unified empire.”

The Celestial Emperor nodded, finally letting a smirk play across his lips. “Alright then. Tomorrow, we will make history.”

A Wasteland-wide announcement was dispatched in every possible way—runners, teleportation, diplomats. Word spread rapidly, though the exact details remained a mystery. Everyone would soon gather to witness a grand event, though no one knew exactly what was about to unfold.

But Atlas and the Emperor? They knew. Tomorrow, the stage would be set for something far greater than anyone could imagine.

‘‘‘

The sun beat down on the massive square, the heart of the Celestial Emperor’s territory. Throngs of people packed in tight, from scrappy nomads to well-dressed ministers, everyone buzzing with curiosity. Makeshift stalls popped up along the edges, selling everything from roasted alien meats to trinkets supposedly blessed by the Emperor himself. The air was alive with chatter, the crowd rippling like a sea of expectation.

A pair of merchants were haggling nearby.

“I’m telling you, these mana stones are legit,” one said, holding up a dull rock.

“That’s a rock, Gary. A plain ol’ rock!”

“Only because you can’t feel the magic. It’s subtle, you know? Gotta be in tune with the universe.” Gary gave it a dramatic shake, nearly hitting a passerby.

Another group stood huddled near a food cart, the smell of spicy grilled meat making the crowd drool.

“Hey, you think the Emperor’s stepping down?” a wiry man asked, his mouth full of food.

“Ha, not a chance. Dude’s got it made in that palace. Probably just wants to show off or something.”

A woman, leaning on a spear, smirked. “My bet? Atlas is gonna call him out for a duel, right there in front of everyone. Can you imagine the brawl?”

“Or maybe Atlas is finally announcing his marriage to the Emperor’s favorite concubine,” someone snickered from the back, earning laughs.

At the front of the square, a row of ministers stood like statues, their pristine robes gleaming in the sun. Minister Wei kept glancing at the crowd, his hands twitching nervously. He leaned over to one of his colleagues. “I don’t like this. Too many unknowns.”

“You’re always worried,” the other minister muttered, adjusting his ornate hat. “It’s probably just another boring political stunt.”

Meanwhile, a group of teenagers zigzagged through the crowd, playing some version of tag that involved slapping people on the back and shouting “You’re Emperor now!”

“I bet the Emperor’s gonna fly in on a dragon!” one kid shouted, leaping into the air.

Another kid rolled their eyes. “Nah, he’s gonna teleport and poof—take everyone’s breath away.”

The energy of the crowd was electric, a mix of tension and excitement. From seasoned warriors to curious wanderers, all eyes were on the grand platform in the center. Huge banners flapped in the breeze, bearing the insignias of both empires—Atlas’s Skull and the Emperor’s Dragon—side by side for the first time.

And then, just as the anticipation hit its peak, a distant hum filled the air. Heads turned toward the stage to see what was about to happen.

‘‘‘

CHAPTER 305 Month 12 : Who Will Kneel?

POV : CELESTIAL EMPIRE

“Are you ready?” Atlas turned to the Celestial Emperor, his voice steady but his pulse racing.

“I am,” the Emperor replied, sitting on his ornate throne with a regal calm that masked the tension in the air.

Atlas stepped forward, his voice booming as he addressed the restless crowd via projection.

“People of the Wasteland! I, Atlas, of the Portal Crusher Empire and Fort Bone, hereby cede my leadership to the Celestial Emperor.” A murmur rippled through the crowd, shock spreading like wildfire. Atlas continued, “He shall lead the entire Wasteland, and I will serve under him. Together, we have subjugated all who stood in our way. With this ceremonial alliance, we announce that the Wasteland is pacified!”

Without hesitation, Atlas dropped to his knees, his body tense with the weight of the moment. He kowtowed three times, his forehead striking the ground with a THUD, THUD, THUD that echoed through the square. Each bow sent a ripple of disbelief through the crowd, who never expected the mighty Atlas to kneel.

“This can’t be!”

“What!”

The Portal Crushers themselves were stunned! Due to the secrecy needed, only Atlas and the Celestial Emperor knew about the deal.

“Wait a goddamn minute!” Alexander yelled.

“Everyone calm down,” Olivia gestured at them. She didn’t know what plans Atlas had made with the Emperor but she had faith in him.

The Celestial Emperor, draped in his royal robes, barely blinked as he raised his hand in acknowledgment. “We, the Celestial Emperor, accept our subject, the Fort Bone Emperor, and his Empire. May our collaboration lead to a prosperous future.” His voice was smooth, dripping with a practiced authority. The crowd cheered wildly, now that there was a united Wasteland, there was no fear of war!

Although some still glanced at each other in confusion. Especially people who truly believed in Atlas, and had never seen the legend fail.

As the noise of the crowd swelled, trusted guards from both sides—Atlas’s Portal Crushers and the Emperor’s Shadow Hunters—swiftly formed a protective barrier around the two leaders. They slipped away from the roaring masses, toward a secluded path that led to the Settlement Kiosk.

Atlas wiped his brow and chuckled. “Well, that was something. Ready for part two?” His eyes gleamed with anticipation.

“Of course,” the Celestial Emperor smirked. “Do you remember when we did this before? Right before taking down Jed Lawson?”

“How could I forget?” Atlas grinned. The memory of that victory flashed through his mind, but now, the stakes were even higher. They reached the kiosk, scrolling through the screens as they had so many times before. Then, with a shared glance, the Celestial Emperor made his move. He selected Overlord, Fort Bone: Atlas—and in one smooth, deliberate action, relinquished control of the entire Celestial Empire.

The world outside remained none the wiser. Every minister, citizen, and merchant in the Wasteland believed the Emperor was now the supreme ruler. But behind closed doors, Atlas had taken it all.

‘It’s done.’ Atlas let out a breath he didn’t realize he was holding. The hard part was over. Now, all he had to do was wait.

His eyes scanned the sky, waiting for the arrival of the Red Fairy. ‘She’d better show up with the prize they’d all been promised.’

‘‘‘

The ministers of the Celestial Empire had gathered in the Grand Hall, their faces a mixture of disbelief and simmering expectations. The ceremonial announcement had ended only hours ago, but the implications weighed heavily on their minds. They were all supposed to be ruling the Celestial Empire, and keeping the figurehead under their thumb, but this new subjugation of the Fort Bone empire had changed their plans.

Minister Wei, the oldest and most cunning among them, broke the silence first. “This unification ... .I don’t like it.” His voice was sharp, cutting through the tension like a blade. “The Emperor will be giving Atlas too much sway. Too much power. That man now stands closer to power than we do.”

Minister Li, a younger but equally ambitious figure, folded his arms and leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing. “We’ve all seen how this Fort Bone Emperor operates. He doesn’t serve anyone. This whole thing reeks of a backdoor deal. What did the Celestial Emperor give up to get Atlas to kneel?”

The others murmured in agreement, their faces drawn tight, calculating and scheming. Minister Zhang, known for his brute tactics, slammed his fist on the table, making several scrolls jump. “So what do we do? We can’t just sit here while Atlas slithers his way into controlling everything! The Emperor’s been distracted for too long, letting these outsiders creep in.”

Wei smirked, his eyes glinting with something sinister. “We must act… before it’s too late. If we wait, Atlas will be too entrenched. We’ll be reduced to nothing more than ordinary ministers, puppets for his grand design.”

Li leaned forward, intrigued. “You’re suggesting… what? A coup?”

“Not yet,” Wei replied, his voice calm but laced with danger. “We don’t need to swing swords just yet. The Emperor just created his empire, yes, and he has sway over the people. Atlas… Well, he’s unpredictable. But if we could fracture this unification—make it seem like Atlas is trying to overshadow the Emperor, perhaps spread whispers among the court—then maybe we can isolate him. Make the Emperor see him as a threat.”

Zhang’s eyes lit up. “Yes! Turn the Emperor against Atlas. Make them enemies rather than allies.”

“Divide and conquer,” Li murmured, a slow smile spreading across his lips.

Another minister, Chao, usually quiet but always watching, finally spoke up. “It’s a dangerous game. If Atlas finds out, he won’t hesitate to crush us. He’s not called a Portal Crusher for nothing.”

Wei chuckled darkly. “That’s why we don’t let him find out, Chao. We let the Emperor do the work for us. Plant seeds of doubt, watch them grow. Once the Emperor feels threatened, he will turn against Atlas—and we’ll be right there to offer our guidance.”

The room buzzed with energy now. Ambition gleamed in every eye, and the ministers shared wicked smiles, each imagining themselves clawing back the power that seemed to be slipping from their grasp.

Li grinned and raised a glass. “To power. And to the downfall of Atlas.”

Wei’s eyes flickered with cold satisfaction as he clinked his glass against Li’s. “To power,” he repeated softly, “and to the downfall of anyone who stands in our way.”

The room echoed with the sound of glasses clinking together, the ministers already plotting how to set their plan in motion. Atlas may have made the first move, but the game was far from over.

‘‘‘

The ministers stood before the Celestial Emperor in the private chamber, their faces painted with apparent concern, yet their words were laced with subtle venom. Minister Wei was the first to speak, bowing low before straightening with a measured sigh.

“Your Majesty,” Wei began, his voice smooth as silk, “while we honor your wisdom in forming this alliance with Atlas, we cannot ignore the… delicate balance of power at play. Surely, you must see that Atlas holds far too much sway as the new second in command. He’ll become a legendary figure in the eyes of the people.”

The Celestial Emperor raised a brow, feigning deep contemplation. In reality, his mind was far from swayed. ‘What power?‘ he thought, biting back a smirk. These fools haven’t even checked the settlement kiosk. Atlas is now the Overlord, and we’re just waiting for the Red Fairy to show up while they scramble around like dogs for scraps.

But outwardly, he nodded, encouraging them to continue. “I understand your concerns. Atlas has been, well, rather… prominent. But do you think it’s as dire as you say?”

Minister Li stepped forward next, his hands wringing nervously but his eyes filled with ambition. “Your Majesty, the people whisper his name as if he were their true leader. They see him subjugating empires, uniting the Wasteland, while we… We stayed quiet, observing. It’s not just influence; it’s control. He could easily upend your reign.”

‘Upend my reign?‘ The Emperor mused internally, ‘while I lounge in my harem? You lot can’t even organize yourselves to take out the trash.‘

Still, he feigned a thoughtful expression, leaning into their fears. “Hm. Atlas certainly is a force to be reckoned with…”

Minister Zhang, brash and unfiltered, jumped in. “He bows to you in public, but how long before he decides he doesn’t need you? We must act now, Your Majesty! We cannot let him consolidate power.”

The Celestial Emperor leaned back in his seat, tapping his fingers against the armrest, scanning their faces. He fought back the urge to roll his eyes. ‘You really think you’re enlightening me, don’t you?‘ The Emperor fought to keep his smirk hidden. ‘Atlas gave up his so-called ‘power’ with a simple agreement. I’m the figurehead, and he’s the one truly in charge. But you lot are still scrambling for influence in a game that’s already been won.’

He kept his expression neutral, nodding slightly as if he were genuinely considering their arguments. “You’re right, of course. Atlas has amassed a… notable following.”

Wei seized the opportunity, leaning in eagerly. “Exactly, Your Majesty! We should distance ourselves from Atlas—put more emphasis on the Empire’s strength rather than relying on his forces.”

‘Distance ourselves?‘ The Emperor nearly laughed. ‘Atlas has handed me the fame in the Wasteland on a silver platter. And you’re worried about ‘countermeasures’?‘

He sighed, letting the ministers believe they were swaying him. “It’s… complicated. Atlas is formidable, but I’ll think about your suggestions.”

The ministers exchanged glances, seeming pleased with their progress. Each of them puffed up a little more, believing they were slowly unravelling the supposed power Atlas held. They bowed low, thanking the Emperor for his wisdom and leaving the room with renewed determination to undermine the alliance.

As soon as the door closed behind them, the Celestial Emperor allowed himself a small chuckle. ‘Idiots. You think you’ve made a dent? You don’t even know the full scope of what’s happened. Atlas and I are already sitting at the top, while you’re chasing shadows.‘

He chuckled softly to himself, imagining their faces when they finally realized just how much they’d missed. ‘We’re just waiting for the Red Fairy now. But you? You’re still scrambling for illusory power.‘

‘‘‘

CHAPTER 306 Month 12 : Applause, Please!

POV : Wasteland

The Red Fairy appeared above the Wasteland, her shimmering wings casting a glow over the desolate landscape. “Hello, Wasteland dwellers!” she began, her voice sickly sweet but holding a tinge of mania. “I hope you had a good time here this year.” She twirled in the air, the forced cheerfulness of her words barely hiding the disdain underneath. “It’s time to announce the winner of the hundred tokens,” she said, but her tone suggested she already knew the outcome—didn’t everyone?

As the camera panned across the Wasteland, her eyes grew sharper, scanning over the wreckage, the people, before zeroing in on Atlas like a hawk locking on its prey. A smile curled at the corner of her lips. “Oh, this isn’t a surprise, is it?” Her voice dripped with sarcastic sweetness. “Atlas and the Portal Crushers have been number one all year.”

Atlas stood there looking triumphant.

Then, her gaze sparkled as she spoke more directly. “So, Atlas, it’s time for me and you to have a private conversation.” She playfully said. She hovered there, waiting, her eyes gleaming with an unsettling mix of amusement and glee.

Atlas’s stomach twisted. ‘Something’s wrong. What’s she up to? This isn’t what happened to Clark!‘

But before he could process his thoughts, a portal opened up in front of him.

With a deep breath, he was sucked through.

BERZOOP!

On the other side in a strangely empty white room,  the Red Fairy flew in the air waiting with a sly grin. “Alright, Atlas, you’ve taken over the Wasteland and did a great job. Here’s your hundred tokens. I’ll activate the first one for you now and send you home. Just give me a list of the other ninety-nine later.”

“Wait—no, I have other questions!” Atlas’s voice echoed in the space, panic seeping in.

But before he could get another word out, the Red Fairy’s smile widened. With a snap of her fingers, another portal erupted.

BERZOOP, and Atlas was violently yanked in, the sensation gut-wrenching.

He barely had time to react before he found himself back on Earth. He was in his room, right where it had all begun.

‘Earth! My bedroom!‘ He was back. He laughed and danced around in celebration.

If the Portal Crushers or the citizens of his empire could have seen him now, they would have been shocked. The normally cool and stoic emperor was bouncing around like a K-pop fan, caught up in the whirlwind of his own joyful emotions.

“I did it!” Atlas yelled out loud  to nobody, but the sheer exhilaration of the moment had him spinning and swaying, lost in the moment.

‘‘‘

His eyes scanned the room. The same normal walls. The same normal bed. The same digital clock showing 2035.

‘WAIT! 2035?!!!‘

‘No… this can’t be happening! It should be 2037! I spent a year in preparation on Earth and then battled for a year in the Wasteland!‘

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Atlas’s voice came out as barely a whisper, his body frozen. The dancing had stopped, both physically and emotionally.

His mind screamed, refusing to accept what he was seeing.

POP!

The Red Fairy appeared in the air in his bedroom.

The Red Fairy’s sickly sweet voice echoed around him, “What, you thought everything you just experienced this time through was real? Do you know how impossible time travel and regression is? No, we just let you have another chance in your mind. You worked really hard at this, though. And it made a great show! Fantastic ratings! It was definitely worth the mana!”

Atlas stumbled back, his legs weak, almost collapsing onto his bed. “This… this can’t be happening,” he mumbled, staring into the air.

But the Red Fairy wasn’t done. “Oh but it is! Well, congrats on clearing the Wasteland  memory trip little guy! But now that the show’s over, it’s time to introduce you to the cast.” Her voice dripped with amusement. “First up, let me introduce you to Alicia. Didn’t you just love Alicia?”

Atlas’s heart pounded in his chest as Alicia stepped into the room, her smile too perfect, too… hollow. This was Alicia, but she looked like someone who had been painted in washed out colors and then blasted with a high-intensity brightness filter.

As she reached behind herself, it was as if she was unzipping a dress, but instead of fabric parting, something far worse happened. KWhat was she doing?’ Panic clawed at him, tightening its grip.

‘This isn’t right…‘

Alicia split in two, her body falling apart down the middle. Out came, a different fairy—bright, chirpy, and unbelievably out of place.

“Hello, nice to meet you. I’m Alicia, or Annabella the Fairy,” she said, her voice innocent and cheerful as if nothing at all was wrong.

Atlas’s breath caught in his throat. He couldn’t even process what he was looking at. The suit—the body—the fairy floating there, so casual.

It got worse.

One by one, his favorite villains walked in. Clark came in first. “Hi Atlas! It was so fun playing an iconic villain!”

A new fairy said, after he had burst out from his Clark suit.

Then more villains came into his room. Nadir, Bjorn, Jed Lawson—all of them grinning, bowing like actors at the end of a play. One by one, they unzipped their flesh suits, revealing even more fairies.

The Red Fairy laughed, “It’s funny how you never met them in your first life, right? We had a blast creating them from your subconscious”

Atlas could barely focus. ‘Villains… fairies? What the hell is this?‘

“Now, more cast members!” The Red Fairy clapped her hands together.

John and the Portal Crushers entered the room. For a split second, Atlas’s heart leapt, seeing familiar faces. But then, just like before, they all unzipped themselves. The fairy playing John smirked, floating forward. “This was a tough character to play, considering you already knew John in your previous life on Earth. But hey, when you’re a method actor, you nail the lines if you work hard enough, right buddy?” He winked.

Atlas felt like he was spiralling. His chest tightened, and everything started spinning. “I… I can’t believe this.”

“I know, right?” the Red Fairy’s voice cut through his haze. “Anyway, you’re back on Earth for real now. Go ahead and enjoy the rest of your life.”

The Red Fairy and the cast all left the room in a cloud of sparkles.

Atlas sank into his chair, his hands shaking, his heart pounding out of control.

“This… this was all a twisted stage play?”

His voice cracked, raw with disbelief. “This is fucking bullshit!”

Everything he’d fought for—everything he’d achieved—it had all been a dream. Or worse, some twisted, nightmarish virtual reality. His mind spun, struggling to comprehend the sheer weight of it. ‘All that sacrifice, all that pain… for nothing?‘

“Anything but this!” he screamed at the sky, his voice raw with frustration. The words echoed back at him, mocking.

Atlas hated the “it was all a dream” trope. Loathed it. And now, here he was, living the nightmare. Sure, it had a slight twist—a stage play recreation—but it didn’t matter. Everything he had done, all for redemption, all for meaning… none of it mattered.

The realization hit him like a sword through his guts, and for a moment, he almost wanted to hurl.

‘‘‘

Then his gaze landed on the familiar bottle of Glenfiddich 21 on the table. It mocked him in its stillness, a remnant of the life he’d once known.

With trembling hands, he grabbed the bottle, unscrewed the cap, and took a long, burning swig of scotch. The familiar warmth slid down his throat, but it did nothing to ease the cold shock gripping his soul.

He thought about everything he had done, everything he could do. ‘Does this mean I could go back to the gym? Like that very first time—meet Alicia again, start fighting in the SFB, and create the Portal Crushers all over? Would the portals even come again?‘

He checked for the vision notification that had tipped him off before. Nothing. No blinking MS-DOS-style prompt in the corner of his eye. ‘That’s new.‘

‘That meant this might be it. The portals might not come. He might not be sucked in again.‘

There were so many things racing through his mind—so many possibilities. ‘I know what’s supposed to happen, but… will I have to relive my whole life again? Is this Groundhog Day now? Not Back to the Future? Is this a time loop?‘

“God, I don’t want to do any of this,” he muttered, the weight of the unknown settling in his chest like a stone.

‘Tomorrow’s another day.‘

But for the first time, Atlas wasn’t sure if tomorrow was something he wanted to see arrive.

‘‘‘‘

CHAPTER 307  : Bad Scotch is Always the Answer

Atlas sat on his couch drinking scotch, looking at the framed picture of an opium smoking concubine in his room. ‘Was this where the Red Fairy pulled the whole concept of the Celestial Emperor out of? What about the other bad guys? Were they really just made from his subconscious? The monsters? Was the Red Fairy even real?’

His eyes landed on the shelves. Anime-style toys—skeletons, trolls, ghouls—all his favorite movie and show monsters. ‘It must be these things, all of these could be triggers for his subconscious dream journey,’ he realized.

He drank some more.

The bottle of scotch was one of his favourites, and he knew it well. He had missed it in the Wasteland. He had tried ordering something like it from the machines, but nothing quite replicated the smoothness of Glenfiddich 21.

“Wait a second!”

That smoothness wasn’t there in the bottle he was drinking from. He poured himself another glass to make sure he wasn’t going crazy. He wasn’t. This was not Glenfiddich 21.

He took a deeper drink from the bottle. The familiar burn helped, but it felt off. This was supposed to be his favorite Glenfiddich 21, but something was missing. He poured himself another glass, swirling the liquid in his hand. He had to really triple check.

The color, the smell, it all seemed not quite right.

The texture especially wasn’t right. The signature smoothness, that perfect balance between honey, dried fruits, and spice? It wasn’t there.

Atlas frowned, he was sure. ‘Nope, this is not Glenfiddich 21.‘

His mind kicked into overdrive. If the scotch is fake… He scanned the room again, things starting to click into place. ‘Everything in here……It’s all fake!‘

‘It’s fake!‘ he repeated again in his mind, his brow furrowing. ‘How did I not catch this earlier?‘ He stared at the bottle, shaking his head. This knock off booze, pretending it was the real thing, pretending it had the same rich flavors… He grimaced. The texture, the warmth—none of it was right.

His frustration built. ‘Everything I’ve been through, and I didn’t notice this?‘

He took another long drink, trying to confirm the gnawing thought growing in him.

‘If even the damn whisky’s a lie… was everything the Red Fairy had told him also a lie?‘

With a decisive motion, he put the glass down, the pieces falling into place. ‘The whole thing’s a damn trick!‘

He grinned, lifting the glass back up, and yelled into the air above his empty room. “Red Fairy, come on out! I know everything! The gig’s up!”

POP!

The Red Fairy appeared, bursting out of thin air with a gleeful laugh. She floated in mid-air, clapping her tiny hands like she had just witnessed the punchline of her favorite joke. Her wings shimmered with a mischievous glow, and her bright red dress seemed to sparkle as she twirled playfully.

“Oh, Atlas, darling!” she giggled, her voice sugary sweet, eyes twinkling. “I really thought you’d fall for it! But no, you had to go and flex your connoisseur palate, didn’t you? I mean—who could’ve guessed you’d be this picky about your scotch?” She clapped again, her laughter filling the room, clearly delighted by her own failed trick.

She zipped around him, grinning from ear to ear, her tiny hands cupped together like she was about to share some juicy gossip. “You are hilarious! You were sniffing that glass like some fancy whisky judge!” Her laughter rang out again, almost musical in its joy. “Not even the Wasteland ’s best Glenfixxit 21 can fool the mighty Atlas, huh?”

‘‘‘

Atlas’s brain was a whirligig of carnival madness. Emotions surged through him—ecstasy fueled by a shot of LSD. Happiness tangled with disbelief that he had been pranked, joy clashed with the frustration of the whole “it’s-a-dream” trope he loathed.

“Arrgh!” he shouted, the realization hitting him hard. ‘The Red Fairy had once again pulled a fast one on him. It hadn’t lasted long, but she had definitely gotten him this time.‘

‘How could I have fallen for that?‘ He felt a mix of admiration and annoyance bubbling up inside him. ‘What a wicked little prankster …‘

‘‘‘

POV :  CELESTIAL WAGER

“Who had Atlas figuring it out in under two hours? Who had him in one hour? And who had him pounding back whiskey? Oh, this one’s spicy—who had him doing something really dark?” Blontik’s greasy voice echoed through the luxurious halls of the Celestial Wager.

Zeltrax, with his translucent blue skin glowing under the casino lights, checked his betting slip. “I had him cracking it within 45 minutes—winner!” he said, smugly raising all three of his green eyes to the frustrated groans around him.

“Damn, he’s smarter than we thought,” Kroxar muttered, his tentacles slapping the table as he crumpled up his slip. A collective sigh ran through the crowd of aliens seated around various betting terminals, some grumbling in annoyance, others laughing at the wild outcomes they hadn’t predicted.

They had all loved seeing his despairing face, when he thought it was all a dream. In fact several memes were made about it.

Lurox, fluttering his delicate wings, was bouncing in excitement. “I love these end-of-season twists! The Red Fairy never fails to amuse us.” His iridescent skin shimmered as he moved from table to table, soaking in the mixed reactions.

“Gotta say, the fake-out with prank was genius,” Gorvax boomed, his four massive arms waving in appreciation. “Did anyone seriously think he’d actually start crying?”

Blontik chuckled, his toad-like body jiggling in his too-tight suit. “That’s why the house always wins! We give ya ton of choices, but the odds are always in our favour.”

The entire casino was abuzz, holographic screens flashing Atlas’s dramatic reactions in various parts of the Wasteland . From his confused stares, to sadly drinking, to the moment of realization, every frame was scrutinized and memed by the excited crowd.

“I still think it’s hilarious,” Virelia chimed in as she served another round of drinks, her lavender skin glowing softly under the neon lights. “The poor suckers who watched this on a delay had to suffer, thinking it was all a dream and that the season ended horribly.”

“Oh, yeah,” Zeltrax grinned. “I can just see them gnashing their teeth or throwing things with their tentacles—thinking Atlas was stuck back on Earth.”

“Can you blame them?” Kroxar added. “A whole day—twenty-four hours of not knowing if that was the end of the best season yet? That’s just brutal.”

Blontik raised a glass. “That’s what makes the Celestial Wager the place to be. No spoilers, no delays, just pure live-action madness with a side of free food and drinks.”

The aliens erupted into cheers, raising their drink bulbs in celebration.

As the season finale wrapped, the casino floor erupted with even more excitement. Thousands of aliens, many of them wearing fake pink armor in honor of Atlas’s reign, danced and celebrated in the zero-gravity lounges. Streams of colorful lights flickered above them, holographic displays showed Atlas drinking, crying, and eventually facing off with the Red Fairy. The tension had been delicious.

“Who had him sulking for a day?” an alien laughed, tearing up another betting slip.

Another alien in fake bone armor chuckled, “I did! Damn, Atlas, you really went and did the whole dramatic whiskey thing!”

Blontik, watching the chaos unfold, grinned wider than usual. The entire casino was alive with energy, holographic banners congratulating the winners, while the losers lamented over their failed predictions. The end-of-season parties on the Celestial Wager were always a sight to behold, but this one? It was on another level.

As the aliens danced and cheered, celebrating the ultimate fake-out, Blontik leaned back, sipping his drink. “Another successful season, and the house still wins. Ain’t that a beautiful thing?”

CHAPTER 308 : Not Fake This Time

POV : FAKE BEDROOM

Seeing the return of the Red Fairy both annoyed and made Atlas happy. He was annoyed about the prank. Happy that it was after all, just a prank.

Atlas gritted his teeth and asked, “So, what’s really happening now?”

The Red Fairy smiled sweetly, her sugary tone as infuriating as ever. “Well, thanks for being such a good sport, Atlas.”

Atlas crossed his arms, his jaw tight. “What’s really happening?” Still pissed from the mind games they’d pulled on him, he wasn’t in the mood for more runarounds.

The Red Fairy’s smile widened, almost too cheerful for the bomb she was about to drop. “You’ve taken over the Wasteland, Atlas! Congrats! But now you have a choice.”

His brow furrowed. “A choice?” He didn’t like the sound of this. “What choice?”

Her eyes gleamed with amusement as she continued, “You can either keep living in the Wasteland  with everyone as it is, or… we can send you all back to Earth.” She said it like she was offering him a vacation package.

Atlas frowned, trying to process. “Why wouldn’t we wanna go back to Earth? I can’t think of any reason not to.” ‘The whole point to this twisted game was to go home after all, right?‘

The Red Fairy’s voice dropped, her tone now low and serious, sending a shiver down Atlas’s spine. “If you go back to Earth, Atlas, you all get a wholesale memwipe. They’ll wipe the planet clean. Nobody will remember. Not you, not your crew—no one.”

He stared at her, dumbfounded. “What? You mean all this… it’d be like it never happened?”

She nodded, her expression almost sympathetic. “Exactly. And the people who died? They’d just be dead. No one would question it. False memories would be implanted in everyone on Earth.” Her smile turned wry, mocking. “Did you really think that many people died from eating Keldan eggs? Or mysterious plane crashes?”

Atlas clenched his fists, anger bubbling beneath the surface. ‘Damn it… so everyone would survive, but nobody would know all that they’ve gone through. It really would become a dream scenario. It didn’t seem right at all. The Wasteland had been hell, but what they had accomplished there had been important to him.”

“So what happens to the show?”

The Red Fairy shrugged, unbothered by his anger. “Oh, the show goes on, honey. It always does. We just head to the next planet. But if you don’t go back, the Wasteland  continues. Just… no more vending machines. No show means no sponsors.” Her voice dripped with fake sweetness.

Atlas raised an eyebrow, trying to wrap his head around it. “Do we lose what we’ve gotten? All the supplies, the land, everything?”

She shook her head lightly, still smiling. “Nope. You’d keep it all. Everything you’ve gotten, you’d keep.”

Atlas let out a slow breath. “Well, that’s not bad. We can survive.” He rubbed the back of his neck, weighing the options. ‘But at what cost? This wasn’t just about survival anymore—it was about whether or not what he had built, what they had done together mattered.‘

He felt the weight of the decision sinking into his chest, pressing down like a troll’s foot.

The Red Fairy tilted her head, watching him closely. “Big decision, huh? Must be tough, carrying the fate of an entire Wasteland  on your shoulders.”

Atlas shot her a glare, biting back the frustration that threatened to boil over. “Can I at least talk to the Portal Crushers? Get their opinion on this?”

The Red Fairy’s smile widened, but this time there was a cruel edge to it. “Oh, Atlas, you sweet summer child. No can do. This decision is yours. You’re the one holding the tokens, after all.”

Atlas gritted his teeth, the weight of it all crashing down on him. ‘No one else? He was on his own for this one. No team to back him up, no council to share the burden. Just him.‘

He stared hard at the Red Fairy, searching for any hint of mercy. But there was none.

The Red Fairy’s tone was light, almost dismissive, as she twirled a small glass of fake whiskey between her fingers. “It was much easier when it was Clark. He just took 100 tokens, and off he went,” she added with a shrug.

Atlas gritted his teeth, anger bubbling under the surface. “Yeah, I know exactly what that guy did.” The memory of Clark abandoning them felt like a slap in the face. ‘Is that what I’m doing?‘ he thought, a knot forming in his stomach. ‘Would this decision make him no better than Clark? Would it be a betrayal of everything the Portal Crushers had fought for, bled for? How could I choose for all of them?‘ His chest tightened with the weight of it.

“How long do I have to make this decision?” he asked, his voice tense, almost desperate.

The Red Fairy smiled, unconcerned. “I can give you a few hours.”

‘Great.‘

Atlas started pacing around his fake room, the walls feeling too close, too artificial. He absentmindedly sipped on his fake whiskey, the taste doing nothing to calm his nerves. “What to do, what to do,” he muttered, almost as if talking to himself would help sort out the mess in his head.

‘On one hand, sending everybody back to Earth was what he had promised them—to get them home.‘

But the idea of erasing everything, all the memories they’d made, didn’t sit right with him.

‘How could I take away their memories just like that?

Couples who met and fell in love in the Wasteland , separated forever without even knowing they had lost the loves of their lives.

What about the women who were pregnant? Their children hadn’t been born yet, but fake memories would fill the void in their heads, rewriting history as if those new lives never existed.

And the Portal Crushers… A whole year of fighting monsters, surviving together, becoming more than just comrades—they were family. And now? It’d be gone. Wiped away like some bad dream.

Am I being selfish?’

The question gnawed at him, a dark pit growing in his stomach.

‘Am I condemning everyone to stay in the Wasteland just because I want to keep these memories alive?‘

He clenched his fists, feeling the weight of the responsibility pressing down on him, almost crushing.

‘How can I make a choice like this?‘

He turned back to the Red Fairy, his expression grim. “Tell me more about the show.”

The Red Fairy, who had been floating lazily in the air, sipping her own tiny glass of fake whiskey, looked at him with mild amusement. “Well, the show goes on every season.”

“And would new people be portaled into the Wasteland ?” Atlas’s mind raced. Maybe this wasn’t just about them. Maybe others would face the same nightmare, just on a different planet.

“No,” the Red Fairy said, shaking her head. “Your Wasteland would be isolated. It’s easy to find new barren planets to throw sentient species on.”

Atlas nodded slowly, absorbing the information. “Okay, that’s one thing.” He paused, the next question heavy on his tongue. “And if I chose the Stay in the Wasteland option, would they ever be able to go home?”

The Red Fairy sighed, as if explaining the rules of a game to a child. “Not really. It costs a lot of mana to send people back to Earth, and it costs a lot of mana to memwipe them. Honestly, you’re only being given this chance because it’s in the rules. Turn it down now, and there’s no going back.”

‘No going back.‘

The words echoed in Atlas’s mind. He was at the crossroads—one decision would shape not just his life, but the lives of everyone in the Wasteland . His stomach churned at the enormity of it.

CHAPTER 309 : Blah Blah Internal Thoughts

This was one simple decision he had to make. But it wasn’t that simple.

Atlas frowned, his frustration growing. “Do you have to memwipe the whole planet, everyone? Including me?”

“Yep,” the Red Fairy said matter-of-factly. “Standard procedure. We can’t let non-uplifted species know about the existence of aliens and things like portals. As soon as the show’s over, we wipe the memory of the whole planet.”

Atlas stared at the ground, his mind spinning.

‘Memwipes… like it never happened. All their struggles, all their victories—erased. But the rules are the rules, right?‘

He thought back to the countless times the rules had screwed them over, forced them into impossible situations.

‘What kind of person would I be if I let that happen?‘

“So,” he said slowly, piecing it together, “if I send 100 people back or I send everyone back, either way, everyone on Earth gets memwiped.”

The Red Fairy nodded casually, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. “That’s the deal.”

Atlas felt the weight of the world on his shoulders. ‘It’s all on me.‘

He had come so far, fought so hard, and now he had to make the hardest decision of all. He glanced back at the Red Fairy, her carefree demeanor grating on him.

‘Why does all this still feel like a game?‘

His thoughts spiralled.

‘What if I sent them all back? What if I stayed? Could I live with myself if I made that call? The idea of everyone going back to Earth, to a life they wouldn’t even remember all the struggles they had faced. it felt like a betrayal. But keeping them here, in the Wasteland , a place of endless battles—was that any better?‘

Atlas thought to himself,

‘What do I do?‘

His entire focus for as long as he could remember had been getting back to Earth. It had consumed him—his driving force, his motivation through the endless battles and hardships of the Wasteland . But now, standing on the edge of that decision, he felt… conflicted. Two years of blood, sweat, and desperation.

‘But what was waiting for him back on Earth?‘

If he had been offered this choice before the second run-through, it would’ve been easy. He’d go back without hesitation, grateful to leave behind the memories of the Wasteland . The memories of leading war bands, watching friends fall in battle—he could do without those. He didn’t want to remember some of the brutal decisions that Clark had made, and the deaths he had personally taken.

But now… now it’s different.

‘This last year hadn’t been about only surviving; it had been about living their best lives. He had built something here. A society. Friends who he trusted with his life. There was now real peace in the Wasteland for the first time in, well, ever. They had carved out a place for themselves, and it wasn’t just about fighting anymore. It could be home. Fort Bone wasn’t just a lonely outpost in the Wasteland. It was a physical manifestation of his dreams and proof that collectively they had kicked ass in the Wasteland.

And Earth? What was Earth going to offer him, really? If they all went back, everyone would revert to who they used to be. John? John wouldn’t be the same guy he fought alongside. He’d be back to his tech-nerd ways, and while they’d still be friends, it wouldn’t have that same depth, that shared life-or-death bond that could only come from surviving the Wasteland together.

And Isabella… She wouldn’t even be part of his life. Wilfredo? Wang Bo? The rest of the Portal Crushers? They’d just be gone. The idea of putting together the SFB team again felt hollow. It wouldn’t be the same. He’d always know they were lesser versions—shadows of the warriors they had become in this savage land. And Hank and Alexander? They lived in completely different cities on Earth. We wouldn’t even be in the same damn postal code!‘

Atlas clenched his fists, the weight of it all pressing down on him. “Are you sure there’s no other choice?” he asked, his voice low.

He really was hoping there was a third option.

The Red Fairy tilted her head, amusement dancing in her eyes. “Well, there is one other choice…” She let the pause hang in the air for a moment. “You could work for the show.”

Atlas raised an eyebrow, not sure if he had heard her right. “What?”

“Yup,” said the Red Fairy, as she delicately sipped her fake whiskey. “You’re a fan favorite. The producers are talking about pulling you for an all-star show, or maybe even sending you out on the talk show circuit. You’d be an employee of the show, just like me.”

Atlas blinked, trying to wrap his head around the idea. “And if I work for the show, could I keep all the mana coins I’ve made?”

“Of course,” said the Red Fairy with a smirk. “They’re your mana coins. We’ve already taken out all the taxes.”

Atlas’s inner beaver leaped into overdrive. ‘We’d be rich, rich! All those mana coins…‘

“And you’d do pretty well on the talk show circuit too,” added the Red Fairy, watching him carefully. “The fans love you.”

Atlas’s excitement was short-lived. His thoughts snapped back to the people of the Wasteland . “What about the people? You said it’s too expensive to send them back. If I say no right now, they’ll all be memwiped, right?”

The Red Fairy nodded without hesitation. “Yes. That’s just the way the show works.”

“But that’s a show rule,” Atlas pressed, the frustration rising in his chest. “It doesn’t have to be like that.”

The Red Fairy gave him a sympathetic smile. “You’re right, but rules are rules.”

Atlas’s mind raced.

‘Memwipe. All those lives he’d changed, all those bonds he’d formed, wiped out as if they never existed. It wasn’t fair. This is my world now. The thought of leaving it behind, of erasing everything they’d accomplished, felt like betrayal. I can’t just abandon them to some memory-less fate.‘

“But there won’t be another season featuring this Wasteland, will there?” Atlas asked, a new thought forming. “The one we’re all on, with the Fort Bone Empire?”

“No,” said the Red Fairy, taking another slow sip. “We did a focus group, and no one really cares what happens after you or the Portal Crushers leave. It’s old news. The Wasteland would feel kind of flat and boring without you guys.”

Atlas’s pacing slowed, his mind whirling with possibilities. He turned to face the Red Fairy. “What if… I bought the Wasteland?”

The Red Fairy blinked, caught off-guard. “Buy the Wasteland?”

“Yeah,” Atlas said, his voice growing stronger. “If no one cares about it, and there won’t be another season, what’s the harm in selling it to me? I’ve got lots of mana coins, and if I own it, then everyone who wants to could continue staying there, right?”

The Red Fairy tilted her head, clearly intrigued. “Well… yes. If you bought it, you could run it however you like. But I don’t know if anyone’s ever bought a Wasteland  planet before.”

Atlas felt his heart race. This could work. “You said it yourself, no one’s interested in what happens to the Wasteland without us. Why not let me take it over? I’ll keep the people safe, and you’ll get mana coins. Plus, you’ll still have me for your talk shows or all-star games or whatever.”

The Red Fairy tapped her chin, considering it. “Hmm… it’s an interesting idea. I’d have to talk to the higher-ups about it. But it could be a win-win. You get to keep your Wasteland , and we get to keep you in the spotlight.”

Atlas felt a surge of hope.

‘I could save them. No memwipes, no erasing everything they’d worked for. He could keep the Fort Bone Empire, send 100 people back to Earth, and he personally would own a whole planet.‘

“Talk to them,” Atlas said, his voice firm. “Let’s make a deal.”

CHAPTER 310  : The Deal

Atlas had proposed an interesting offer.

“Let me make a call.” The Red Fairy tilted her head, smiling sweetly. She tapped her ear where an invisible headset was, pretending to listen, although truthfully this wasn’t needed at all. Nerdathor, back at the showrunner HQ, was watching along with the other aliens on the Celestial Wager. This conversation wasn’t private, no matter what Atlas might be thinking.

Nerdathor chimed in, “If Atlas wants to buy the Wasteland, that would be great! We’ve already made a ton of cash this season, and the whole team’s happy to sell the Wasteland for whatever you can get. Try to get lots of mana coins. The best thing is that it would save us a lot of mana if we don’t have to send their whole Wasteland back to Earth.”

The Red Fairy responded to Atlas, her tone still sweet, “Well, the showrunners said it’s impossible and never bone before, but if you really want it, I can really try to talk to them about it.”

Atlas’s brow furrowed. “Yes, ask them how much they’d want.”

The Red Fairy pretended to argue with the producer and listened intently to her non-existent earpiece, then replied, “They’re saying they’d want all the mana coins held by the people of the Wasteland.”

Atlas crossed his arms. “But then how would we survive? We’d have no mana coins left. How about this: we give them 3000 mana coins.”

Again, she tapped on her invisible headset. After a pause, she said, “He said that wouldn’t be enough. It costs too much mana to keep the whole planet running.”

What she didn’t mention was that once a planet was seeded with dungeons, it created its own mana flow. The Wasteland was perfectly self-sustaining now. But Atlas didn’t need to know that.

Atlas thought for a moment, his face stern. “Fine, what if we give them 4000?”

The Red Fairy did her little headset tap again, then after a long pause—far too long to be believable—she said, “Oh yeah, the showrunner said that’s fine.”

Atlas’s eyes lit up. Finally, a win. “All right, so that means I can send a hundred people home, memwiped, with no memories of the Wasteland. I’m sure plenty of folks would jump at the chance to forget everything they’ve been through. And I can send more back later, as long as I pay for the mana tax.”

This time, the Red Fairy actually checked with Nerdathor.

“Hold on,” Nerdathor muttered, as he quickly consulted with the production staff. The mages managing the mana flow confirmed it. “As long as he covers the cost, he can send back as many as he likes. And if he doesn’t take the send-everyone-home option, we’ll save a ton on production costs. We’ll be swimming in profits.”

Nerdathor relayed this to the Red Fairy, who grinned as she turned back to Atlas. “We can do it. But it’ll cost a thousand mana coins per person if you don’t use the current option.”

Atlas blinked, clearly stunned. “A thousand mana coins each? That’s outrageous.”

The Red Fairy raised an eyebrow, her expression innocent. “Well, let me see if I can get them to lower it.” Of course, she’d made up the number on the spot. Nerdathor was practically in tears from laughter as he watched her fake negotiations.

‘You’re vicious, Red,’ Nerdathor thought, ‘you know it doesn’t cost a thousand. It’s only 15 mana coins each.’

After some more mock conversation and headset tapping, the Red Fairy returned to Atlas with a bright smile. “I like you, Atlas. So I’ll get them to drop the price—how about a hundred mana coins per person?”

Atlas considered it. “Deal.” He could manage a hundred, especially with the Wasteland ’s dungeons growing by the day.

The Red Fairy vanished for a second, only to reappear back at the show headquarters. She took a swig of whiskey and sighed. “All right, I’ll make the deal with Atlas, but I want a chunk of the profits for all that ‘negotiating.’”

Nerdathor chuckled. “Fine. You’ve always been a top-tier employee.”

“Employee?” The Red Fairy’s eyebrows shot up. “I am the show. Remember, it’s called the Red Fairy Show for a reason.”

Nerdathor sighed, “Fine, fine. I never should have signed that contract.”

“How many seasons have we been great partners?” she replied with a smirk, raising her glass.

She then zipped back to Atlas.

Atlas leaned in, his tone serious. “What about Earth? I know you plan to memwipe everyone. Is there any way to get around that?”

The Red Fairy didn’t even bother pretending to listen this time. “Nope. Hard no. If Earth knew it was being used like this, it’d cause the show to get banned by the Universal Council.”

“What’s that?”

“Never mind, it’s nothing you need to know Atlas.”

Atlas rubbed his temples. “So… you’d still select people for another season of the show? Just send them to a different planet?”

“Nyah,” the Red Fairy replied casually. “There are a lot of sentient species out there. There’s no point having Earthlings on multiple times, even though we got the contract for Earth pretty cheap.”

Atlas squinted. “How cheap?”

Sensing an opportunity, the Red Fairy leaned in. “Only 5,000 mana coins.”

Nerdathor and the rest of the aliens watching burst into laughter again. Most of them had enough wealth from their bets to buy Earth themselves if it weren’t such a logistical nightmare.

Atlas shook his head, still trying to wrap his mind around it. “So 5,000 mana coins would buy the whole planet and everyone on it?”

“Yep,” the Red Fairy replied with a smile. “If you’re interested, I can talk to them about it. Let’s say… 6,000 mana coins.”

Nerdathor couldn’t contain himself, he really burst out laughing. They’d only paid 2,000 mana coins for the original contract. This was about to be the most profitable season ever.

Atlas didn’t even flinch. “6,000 it is. I’ll make it happen.”

The Red Fairy flashed a grin. “Great! Now, is there anything else?”

“Yeah,” Atlas said, his tone decisive. “I’ll send a hundred people home, memwiped, and the rest of us will stay in the Wasteland . I’ll work on getting you those 6,000 coins.”

The Red Fairy’s smile turned mischievous. “Here’s the contract, but there’s one teeny tiny clause you should be aware of.”

Atlas raised an eyebrow. “Now what?”

She tilted her head, listening to Nerdathor’s whisper in her ear. “You can only buy the contract if you agree that for the foreseeable future you’ll be busy as a beaver working for us. You’ll get three days to tie up your affairs, but after that, you’re done.”

Atlas’s eyes narrowed. “What? Are you planning to put me in stasis or send me back to Earth?”

“Nope,” the Red Fairy replied smoothly. “You’re too valuable to us now. We want to hire you for the show—talk shows, promotions, the works.”

Atlas leaned back, considering. “And what exactly would that involve?”

With a snap of her fingers, the Red Fairy made another contract appear. “Don’t worry, it’s a pretty good deal.”

Atlas skimmed the contract. It was better than expected. He’d go on a massive talk show tour, and give 5% of his earnings to the show. After that he was on his own.

He signed the contract, sealing the deal. The Red Fairy smiled. “You’ve got three days to get everything sorted.”

Atlas exhaled, the weight of his decision finally sinking in. Three days. Then everything would change.

CHAPTER 311 : Green Skinned Alien Babes

BERZZOP! Atlas was sent back to the Wasteland.  One of the first people he saw there was the Celestial Emperor. He had been anxiously awaiting Atlas’s return. 

The Celestial Emperor said, “So, do we all go home?”

Atlas said, “I have a lot to talk to everybody about.” He summoned the Portal Crushers’ leadership, gathering all his allies, including the Canucks, and Tractors and Freedom. He even invited Mohammed.

Along the way of his overlordship of the Wasteland  he had conquered a lot of settlements. But like first love’s, and first kisses, it was the first settlements that always held his heart.

“I’ve just gotten back from talking to the Red Fairy, so let me give you a quick breakdown of what our choices are and the choices I made. I’m sorry; I wasn’t allowed to come back and consult with any of you.”

The Portal Crushers understood, but the Celestial Emperor was getting more and more suspicious. ‘Was this it? Was he getting betrayed? Should he have trusted Atlas? Atlas had always been an honorable ally, but when it came to actual benefits, people’s morals could get twisted easily.‘

Atlas said, “The Red Fairy gave me a choice. We could either send a hundred people home or everyone from the Wasteland .”

The Portal Crushers all celebrated. So, the information Clark had given them wasn’t fake!

Atlas continued, “But there were some stipulations. Whoever would be sent back, either a hundred people or everyone from the Wasteland, every person being sent back would be memwiped. You’d lose all your memories of the Wasteland.  All the thoughts and everything you’ve gained would be wiped out. All your mana coins would be taken.”

“What about our gene boosting?” Alexander asked. He loved the idea of being a superhero on Earth.

“You’d be able to keep that,” said Atlas. He had personally experienced this when he was fighting for the SFB.

“Well, that’s all right then,” Alexander said.

Isabella, though, looked concerned. “So, we wouldn’t remember any of this?” She loved her restaurant, the Bone Appetit. She cherished working on the menus and had hoped maybe she could recreate it back on Earth.

“Yeah, that would be it,” Atlas confirmed.

Amber looked at Atlas and said, “What about us? We’ve made a lot of good memories here. Me and you, Atlas.”

Atlas grabbed her hand and said, “Yeah, that would be gone too.”

The Celestial Emperor said, “And I would have no idea and no memories of me being the Celestial Emperor, the man who ran the Wasteland .”

Atlas didn’t bother correcting him about who really ran the Wasteland ; that would just cause needless arguments. “You would go back to being Lee Brock, a military advisor with no memory.

“How would they explain everything on Earth?”asked John

“Earth itself would be gassed with memwipe too. Everyone would be implanted with fake memories about where we had gone.”

Everyone fell silent for a second. They now were going through the same mental loops that Atlas had just gone though,

Atlas said, “Here let’s grab some booze, wait a second.” He summoned the mini faeries and ordered them to get a whole bunch of alcohol  from the vending machines. The mini faeries loved that idea because Atlas had given them enough mana coins so they could buy themselves drinks too. Sugary sweet daiquiris was their drink of choice.

“Drinks! Drinks! Drinks!”

If you have never seen drunken mini faeries on daiquiris, you really should, as they were spinning around, looping and all over the place. Kind of like a physical manifestation of the mental gymnastics the Portal Crushers were going through currently.

Atlas said, “All right. So, you’ve heard those suggestions, and you’re probably thinking about the same thing I am: that both of those suggestions are kind of crap.”

John said, “Yeah, it’s garbage.”

Atlas said, “That’s why I created a third option.”

Everybody listened in on what the third option would be. Atlas said the third option was that he would work for the Red Fairy Show.

Everyone was surprised.

“That’s right,” said Atlas. “I would be a cast member.”

Titus chimed in, “So that means what? We’ll be seeing you in red tights and wings soon?”

Atlas laughed. “No.” Then he explained how he was going to buy the Wasteland  and then buy Earth, giving him the power to make the rules about who would get sent back and who would get memwiped. It would no longer be mandatory but voluntary.

“That’s a pretty good deal,” said Isabella. She had planned to stay in the Wasteland ; there was nothing much left for her on Earth except for her aunt. If Atlas could indeed send people back, maybe one day she would make a trip back home to Earth.

Alexander said, “That’s pretty sweet.”

Atlas added, “If anybody else is interested, I could probably get you contracts too. The Portal Crushers are pretty popular.”

“Yee-haw! That would be great,” Alexander exclaimed. “I could probably star in a movie, and I wouldn’t have that ugly actor playing me. I could play myself!”

Isabella rolled her eyes and punched him in the arm. “You are soooo vain.”

Atlas said, “Yeah, so option three was the best for all of us.”

John asked, “That sounds great. Why do you have kind of a long face?”

Atlas replied, “If I take option three, and if anybody actually decides to join the show, they’re not allowed in the Wasteland  again.”

The room quieted.

“Really?” asked Amber.

“Yeah,” Atlas said. “So, I have three days left in the Wasteland  to tidy up whatever I need.”

‘‘‘

Atlas knew there was a lot to discuss. The information he had dropped on everybody wasn’t just news—it was a bombshell. ‘Hell, if I’d been given this information before taking over the Wasteland , would I have even bothered? He paused for a moment, shaking his head at the thought. Well, yeah… I guess I would have,’ he muttered to himself.

People had broken off into small groups, each sipping drinks and chatting, leaving him standing beside John. The air between them was thick with unspoken questions.

“Well, John,” Atlas began, rubbing the back of his neck, “what do you think? Would you go back?”

John looked at him, his face thoughtful, his answer slow. “I don’t know, bud. There’s so much we’ve done here.”

Atlas nodded, his gaze drifting over the Empire they’d built together. “I know, right? There’s just so much we’ve accomplished, and it’s… it’s like it wouldn’t feel real if I didn’t remember it.”

A chuckle escaped his lips as he added, “You should have seen what the Red Fairy did to me.”

John raised a brow. “What?”

“She played a prank on me, pretending I’d been sent back to 2035. Like none of this ever happened.”

John blinked, disbelief flashing across his face. “No way.”

“Yep,” Atlas said, shaking his head. “She’s a bitch.”

John snorted. “A tiny little red bitch.”

Atlas grinned. “Yeah, it was crazy. They even had someone playing you, like it was all just a show.”

John leaned in, his interest piqued. “Was he good-looking?”

Atlas burst out laughing, the tension between them easing a bit.

John’s eyes went a bit fuzzy, as he reminisced. “It’s weird, though, thinking about going back. I mean, I liked my job as a coder, working on all that weird oil stuff, but being the person who runs the Fort Bone Empire with you?” He gestured around them, his voice growing softer. “That’s a whole different story. I feel more… alive here. More real.”

John’s gaze softened, and for a moment, the weight of their journey hung between them. “ And, Atlas, I’d miss you if you left.”

“Do you think… you’d want me to come with?” Atlas turned to him.

“Come with you?” His voice grew quieter.

“You know, to the universe. To really explore. See aliens, see what else is out there. The Wasteland is cool and all, but there’s a whole universe waiting for us.”

John looked down, considering it. “I don’t know, man. I really don’t. When I was on Earth, I’d spend months at a time in different countries for work. But here… I feel like I’ve found a home. And don’t tell anyone,” he added, lowering his voice, “but me and Lark… we’re getting pretty serious.”

Atlas smirked. “I don’t think you need to tell anyone that, John. We all have eyes. And ears.”

John laughed, shaking his head. “Yeah, all right, whatever.”

“Honestly, it’s kind of wild. I never thought I’d see the day—you, Mr. Playboy, settling down.”

John shrugged, a sheepish smile creeping across his face. “Yeah, I never thought monogamy would be my choice either.”

Atlas leaned in, waggling his eyebrows. “But come on—think about it. The universe. Green-skinned alien babes.”

John grinned, the playful spark returning. “Yeah, that’s always been a fantasy of mine, too.”

“Who hasn’t thought about it? Captain Kirk had the right idea.”

John laughed, but then his expression sobered. “Still, I love hanging out with you, dude, but…I think I’ll stay in  the Wasteland? It’s really grown on me.”

Atlas sighed, feeling a pang of understanding. “Yeah, I get that. I really do. Who knows? Once I’ve officially taken over the Wasteland , maybe I can scrap that ‘no visiting’ rule. They won’t really be able to stop me, right?”

John raised an eyebrow. “Unless there’s some universal alien civilization code book, you should be fine.”

‘I wonder if there’s a rule book like that,’ Atlas thought. ‘What’s stopping aliens from just taking over planets left and right? Why do they even need to pay 2,000, 5,000, or 6,000 mana coins?’ He scratched his chin, pondering. ‘That’s definitely something to think about.’

‘‘‘

CHAPTER 312 : Going Home?

The Portal Crushers sat in a loose circle, the weight of the decision pressing on all of them. A  fire crackled softly in the background, but their minds were far from calm.

Barbara leaned forward, her voice steady but thoughtful. “So… going back to Earth, with our memories wiped. What’s the point of that?”

Alexander shifted in his seat, tipping his hat back. “I’m with ya there. Feels like erasin’ everything we worked for. It’s like watching a zamboni but forgetting the score.”

Wilfredo nodded slowly, his hands clasped in front of him. “It’s tough. On one hand, life might be simpler. No Wasteland, no alien drama. But then again, what’s life without these memories?”

“Yeah, simple doesn’t always mean better,” Isabella muttered, her eyes on the fire. “We’ve built something here. Something… important. Sure, it’s a tough life, but it’s real. Going back to Earth feels like undoing all of that.”

“But what if,” Barbara began, her voice quieter, “what if we’re happier? I mean, without all the memories, the fighting, the constant worry?”

Alexander gave a short laugh. “I dunno, Barbara. Can’t imagine being in the fields, pushing a plow, feelin’ more alive than I do runnin’ around huntin’ monsters. Ain’t no thrill in pushin’ dirt.”

Wang Bo raised an eyebrow, thoughtful. “But what if… what if that’s enough? We wouldn’t know any different, right? No memory of this place, no sense of loss.”

“That’s what scares me,” Wilfredo said quietly. “We wouldn’t even know what we gave up. It’d be like all of this, all the friendships, the battles, the growth—it’d be like it never existed.”

Barbara looked at Stu, her brow furrowed. “But maybe that’s the whole point. Maybe it’s a fresh start.”

Wilfredo shook his head. “We don’t need a fresh start. We’ve already started something here, and it’s worth fighting for.”

Wang Bo leaned back, his eyes scanning the group. “So we’re all on the same page, then? We don’t want to forget?”

There was a collective murmur of agreement.

Barbara smiled faintly, looking around the circle. “Guess that settles it. No memory wipe for us. The Wasteland’s our home now.”

Alexander grinned. “Good. ‘Cause I wasn’t lookin’ forward to givin’ up these green-skinned alien babes.”

Everyone laughed, the tension easing just a little. The fire crackled, the decision made, and the group felt closer than ever.

Their memories were here to stay.

‘‘‘

The very next day, Atlas woke up. It had been a long night of conversations with different members of his team. Some of them had been good, some of them had been sad, and some of them were just kind of odd. He remembered talking to Stu, and that guy was one long, curse-filled diatribe. It’s funny, though. He gathered his team and went to the podium in the Fort Bone Empire, and he made a speech. It was a speech that was broadcast to the whole Wasteland. He called in a favor from the Red Fairy to make sure this had happened.

The camera focuses down on him. Atlas said, “We’ve done it, everybody. Fort Bone, our empire, has conquered the entire Wasteland. Like I promised, people can go home.”

Everybody celebrated and cheered.

“But there are some caveats. If you go home, you’ll be memwiped. Everything you’ve done here will be wiped out from your memory. The people of Earth are all going to be memwiped, so you won’t have to explain where you’ve been for the last year. You’ll also be implanted with false memories about your last year.”

A lot of people looked really sad about this, but some people were still excited. They hadn’t had good experiences in the Wasteland . This included bandits in the wild who had been eking by day by day.

Atlas said, “But I only have 100 tokens to give out. So if you want to be sent back, go to any of the recruiting groups and register your choice.”

‘‘‘

A lot of people were angry about this. They had believed that Atlas could send everybody home. Atlas didn’t mention the second choice of sending everyone home.

He continued, though, and said, “Don’t worry. The tokens will be distributed on how many mana coins that you’re paying. The top 100 will be sent home immediately.”

The overall mood of the crowd was now angry. There had never been a mention of mana coins. He had promised them a trip home. Period.

Some people were ecstatic though. Those were the ones who had been saving up their mana coins.

Mohammed, with his stack of war bonds, was in love with the idea. But then he thought about it. He was a shadow emperor in the Wasteland . Did he really want to go back and just own a whole bunch of SFB franchises again? That was a thought he’d have to really ponder.

Atlas said, “Don’t worry,” to the disappointed crowd. “If you want to go back in the future, after these 100 people are sent back and memwiped, I’ve made a deal with the Red Fairy. It’ll probably take a year or two, but at that point, you can be sent back to Earth without being memwiped. So yes, you’ll have time to make your decision. This isn’t a one-time opportunity. In the future if  you want to go back, you can.”

People now really cheered and celebrated. It was surprising how many people didn’t want to leave the Wasteland versus returning home to Earth. These people had built a life there. It had only been a year, but it felt so much more real than their mundane lives on Earth.

The others that didn’t have a lot of coins were thinking about different ways to get more mana coins. Some of them regretted selling their war bonds already.

‘‘‘

The town square buzzed with chatter, the news of Atlas’ offer spreading like juicy gossip. Groups of citizens huddled together, some laughing, some grumbling, all of them trying to make sense of it.

“Can you believe it?” one man said, shaking his head. “I thought we’d just be sent back! But no, now the first hundred tokens are being auctioned off? That was my chance to go home!”

A woman next to him crossed her arms, her expression smug. “Oh, come on, stop whining. Atlas said we can earn more mana coins. It’s not like he’s locking us here forever.”

“Earn more?” The man scoffed. “With what, my Wasteland garden? I’m not exactly swimming in opportunities.”

A younger guy leaned in, grinning. “Dude, at least you can go back eventually. You get a fresh start, no memories of this place. You think that’s a bad deal? Sounds great to me.”

A voice piped up from the back of the group, an older woman who looked half-amused, half-annoyed. “You know what bothers me? No one ever said it was gonna be about money. Now it’s all about who is richest.”

“Yeah!” a burly man added, his fists clenched. “Why didn’t they tell us sooner? First, they drop us into the Wasteland,  then start throwing token prices in our face. What’s next, charging for air?”

A younger woman with her arms full of scavenged supplies rolled her eyes. “Oh, please. There’s only a hundred tokens. You think Atlas is hoarding them? You know he’s doing this for us, right? He could have just handed them out to those in his council.”

“Sure, sure,” another guy chimed in, his face twisted in annoyance. “But why auction off the first hundred? The first ones, that ones most of us need? Seems unfair.”

A tall man nearby sighed, rubbing his temple. “Unfair? We’re in a freakin’ Wasteland! How is anything fair here? At least he gave us a choice. Go home and forget, or stay. I’d say that’s more of a chance than we ever got when we got here.”

The woman with the supplies nodded vigorously. “Exactly! And look, if you’re patient, you can go back with no strings attached. It’s a memory wipe, folks. We don’t even remember the tokens once we’re there.”

A couple of the group laughed at that, but the man still looked skeptical. “Yeah, but if I don’t remember anything, what’s the point of even going back? I’ll be starting from scratch.”

The younger guy clapped him on the shoulder. “Dude, that’s the point! You won’t remember anything, but neither will your boss, your debts, or your failed relationships.”

A few chuckles rippled through the group.

The burly man still grumbled, shaking his head. “I’m just saying, it feels like Atlas pulled the rug out from under us. One minute it’s ‘save the Wasteland,’ the next, it’s ‘oh, by the way, you need tokens to go home.’”

The older woman snorted. “You want fairness? Go live in a fairy tale. This is the Wasteland. Tokens, no tokens, at least we’re still alive.”

The younger woman smiled, her voice optimistic. “And if you wait, you get to go home, no fuss, no tokens. No one’s forcing you to buy your way back. Patience, people, patience.”

Another man, leaning against a cart, smirked. “But if you do get one of those  hundred tokens, you’ll be sipping margaritas before the rest of us. Wiped memory or not, that’s something.”

The crowd chuckled, some of the tension easing.

“Fine, fine,” the first man muttered, scratching his chin. “I guess it’s not all bad. But I swear, if I see one more auction flyer, I’m gonna lose it.”

The older woman grinned, patting him on the back. “Get used to it, son. That’s the Wasteland way.”

CHAPTER 313 : Sad Goodbyes & Ingrates

Atlas spent the next three days wandering through the parts of the Wasteland  that had become his second home. He moved with a mix of nostalgia and determination, visiting the people who had left their mark on him. It wasn’t just about saying goodbye—it was about remembering the moments that had shaped him in this strange, fucked up world.

The witches in the Coven Cliques welcomed him with a warmth he hadn’t expected. There was a bittersweetness in the air, a recognition that something was ending. They teased him, of course. “Leaving us already, Atlas?” one of them purred, her green eyes flashing with mischief.

“Yeah, but don’t think you’ll be rid of me that easy,” he said, his smile lopsided. “I’ll be somewhere out there in the universe, and who knows? Maybe you’ll see my face on one of those alien broadcasts.”

They laughed, but there was a softness in their goodbyes, a tug at his chest. He had spent more time with them than he’d realized—late nights under the stars, spending intimate moments and sharing secrets. And now it was ending.

After the witches, he made his way to the Fort Bone Brothel, a place that had always felt like a strange sanctuary. The ladies there greeted him with open arms, a mixture of affection and familiarity in their smiles. Atlas lingered with each one, sharing quiet words, small touches that held more meaning than he could put into words.

“You sure about this, Atlas?” one of the women asked, her hand resting gently on his arm.

He shrugged, a sad smile tugging at his lips. “It’s a good way to go home,” he said, though the words felt hollow. He wasn’t going home, not really. He was stepping into the unknown, bound for the universe to do talk shows with the Red Fairy. The thought of it made him a bit sad, though he tried to mask it with humor.

“Well, if you get tired of fame, you know where to find us,” she said, her voice low, almost a whisper.

“I’ll miss you,” Atlas admitted, his voice catching. He hated this part—this feeling like he was leaving something behind. The brothel had always been more than just a place. It was people, connections, nights where he felt like the world wasn’t such a lonely place.

Finally, he found himself among the adventurers—his old comrades, those who had fought and survived by his side. They laughed and drank with him, swapping stories of wild nights and close calls. But underneath it all, there was an unspoken understanding that this was the last of it.

One of the adventurers clapped him on the back. “So, this is it, huh? Off to the stars?”

“Something like that,” Atlas muttered, raising his drink in a half-hearted toast. “Gotta go chase fame with the Red Fairy. Not exactly what I had in mind, but hell, there are worse ways to leave.”

They all laughed, but there was a hint of sadness in their eyes. They had been through so much together. It didn’t seem right to just walk away.

As the nights passed, Atlas couldn’t shake the feeling that, despite his bravado, this goodbye was harder than he’d imagined. He wasn’t going home. He wasn’t getting a fresh start. He was diving deeper into the universe, a place even more uncertain than the Wasteland .

Still, it was a good way to leave.

‘‘‘

Atlas stood before Portilla and Crusher, his chest tight with the weight of the moment. Of all the goodbyes, this one felt the strangest. These two had been with him through everything—Portal Crushers, warriors, family. And now, with Portilla carrying a new life and Crusher about to become a dad himself, things were shifting in ways Atlas hadn’t anticipated.

Portilla, her belly round with pregnancy, crossed her arms, a defiant look on her face. “Stay. You stay,” she said firmly, her voice carrying that familiar mix of warmth and command.

Atlas chuckled, running a hand through his hair. “I can’t, Portilla. You know that. I’m off to the stars, remember? Gotta do these talk shows, make myself famous.” He forced a grin, but it wavered. “Besides, you’ve got your own little ones on the way now. You’re gonna be busy.”

“Busy!” Crusher bellowed, scratching his head. “Baby trolls! Loud, messy. Hungry! Lots.”

Atlas couldn’t help but laugh. “Yeah, sounds like you’ve got your hands full, bud.”

Portilla leaned closer, her expression softening. “Not go. Trolls stay. Wasteland  home. Baby here.”

He nodded, swallowing the lump in his throat. “I know, I know. I just… thought maybe you guys would want to come with me, see the universe, fight some aliens. But I get it. The Wasteland ’s your place.”

Crusher grunted, looking down at his feet. “Wasteland. Smash things. Good. Stay.”

Portilla nodded, patting her belly. “Little ones. Here. We stay.”

Atlas looked between them, his heart heavy. He never thought saying goodbye to trolls would be this hard. “You guys sure? No part of you wants to hop on a spaceship and go beat up some alien jerks?”

Portilla gave him a gentle shove, laughing. “No. You. Go. We stay. Strong here.”

Atlas sighed, trying to keep it light. “Alright, alright. But don’t think I’m leaving without a fight.”

Crusher perked up, fists ready. “Fight?”

Atlas waved him off with a grin. “Not that kind of fight, big guy. I’ll miss you two, that’s all.”

Portilla’s eyes softened. “Miss you. But baby trolls. Need us.”

Atlas nodded, taking one last look at them. “I’ll come back someday, I promise. And when I do, I’ll bring you something cool. Maybe after the kids grow, we can continue smashing stuff together.”

Crusher’s face lit up. “Smash! Yes!”

Portilla smirked, giving Atlas one final shove. “Go. Be famous.”

Atlas chuckled, turning to leave. “Yeah, yeah. I’ll go be famous. But you two better take care of those little trolls, or I’ll be back to give you both a hard time.”

As he walked away, he couldn’t help but smile. They were staying, but they’d be alright. The Wasteland was their home after all. And as much as it pained him to leave them behind, he knew it was where they belonged.

‘‘‘

The recruiting booths were a mess. A mass of bodies pressed together, shouts and curses filling the air as people jostled for position. The auction had just finished, and not everyone was thrilled with the outcome. Mana coins were exchanged in a frenzy, but for many, the promise of a ticket home felt just out of reach.

“Hey! I was first in line!” a woman yelled, trying to elbow her way through the crowd. She glared at the man in front of her who stood firm, arms crossed.

“First in line? Ha! You didn’t even bid enough,” the man scoffed. “I’m the one who won the auction fair and square.”

“Fair and square? You’ve got to be kidding me! Some of us don’t have hundreds of mana coins just lying around!” she shot back, her face flushed with frustration.

A tall man near the booth waved his arms wildly, trying to get the attention of the officials. “This is insane! Why are we even auctioning tokens? What happened to first come, first served?”

“Because,” another person chimed in from the back, “Atlas said we’ll get more tokens eventually. If you wait, you’ll go back without paying as much. That’s not such a bad deal!”

“That’s a terrible deal!” a younger man snapped, his fists clenched. “I want to go back with my memories, not forgetting everything that’s happened here! This was supposed to be about the empire, not about who has the most mana coins!”

The crowd rippled with agreement and dissent, arguments breaking out in every corner.

One man, standing tall near the booth, threw his hands up in frustration. “You think Atlas owes you something? We’re lucky he’s even giving us the option to go back at all!”

A woman nearby nodded. “He’s right. I mean, look around! We’ve got a whole life here now. If you’re that desperate to go back, you’ll get your chance, memory wipe or not.”

Another voice from the side cut in sharply, “That’s easy for you to say! Some of us have started families there, people we actually want to remember! We don’t want to  just forget everything!”

The crowd surged forward again, pushing, shoving, trying to get closer to the officials standing behind the booth, who looked increasingly overwhelmed.

“Enough!” one of the recruiters shouted, standing on a chair to get above the fray. “You’ve all heard the rules. The first 100 tokens have been auctioned. If you didn’t get one, you can wait for the next batch. There’s no cutting, no shoving—back off!”

But the tension didn’t ease. A man in the back sneered, “Sounds real convenient for you guys, doesn’t it? Keep us here, make us zoo animals. You think we don’t see what’s going on?”

“Conspiracy theories now, is it?” someone else jeered. “Look, if you want to leave so bad, you should have saved your coins. Some of us don’t mind staying.”

The crowd showed no signs of calming down. Atlas’ offer, which was meant to give people hope, had instead sparked frustration and desperation. Everyone wanted their shot, but not everyone could have it right now. And in the Wasteland, patience wasn’t exactly a common virtue.

‘‘‘

CHAPTER 314 : BERZOOP!

Atlas stood on the rooftop of Bone Appetit, the soft evening breeze sweeping across the Wasteland, bringing with it a mixture of familiar smells—grilled meat, the dry desert air, and the faint hint of mana. The rooftop had been transformed into a vibrant celebration, lanterns strung up high and laughter filling the air. This was his last night with his people. His last meal with the Portal Crushers, his allies, and even the Celestial Emperor himself, who stood off to the side with a small smile. Atlas took in the view, the vast stretch of the Wasteland beneath them, and the star-strewn sky above. ‘Indeed, this is the best view in the Wasteland’, he thought, his heart heavy but content.

The table was crowded with familiar faces, people who had fought alongside him, bled with him, and shared the madness of the Wasteland. Portilla was there, laughing despite her swollen belly, while Crusheir sat next to her, one massive hand resting protectively on her shoulder. The mini faeries flitted around, chattering and giggling, their energy infectious as they weaved between wine glasses and plates of food.

He felt a lump rise in his throat as he looked around. These were his people—his family. He had one last chance to take it all in before everything changed.

“I’ll miss all of you,” Atlas finally said, his voice thick with emotion. The table quieted, and all eyes turned to him. His throat tightened as he looked at each of them in turn—Portilla, Crushir, John, Isabella, Stu, and the others who had stood by him. “More than you can know.”

Portilla gave him a crooked smile. “Stay,” she said simply, her eyes glimmering with unspoken words.

Atlas chuckled softly, shaking his head. “You know I can’t do that. The universe is calling.”

Crushir, who was normally stoic, grunted in agreement. “Trolls stay. Atlas go. Smash stars.”

A ripple of laughter moved through the group, and Atlas grinned, though his heart was heavy. “Yeah, maybe I will smash some stars.”

John raised his glass, his voice loud and cheerful. “To Atlas! The craziest bastard I’ve ever met. You’re going to knock those aliens dead.”

The cheer was immediate, glasses clinking together as everyone joined in. Atlas smiled, but his mind wandered. He had spent three days in the Wasteland, a small escape from the overwhelming weight of what was ahead of him. He hadn’t worked, hadn’t led, hadn’t strategized. He had just been… himself. And now it was all coming to an end.

“You sure you’re ready for this, Atlas?” Isabella asked quietly, her eyes sharp as she leaned across the table. “Leaving all this behind?”

Atlas swallowed hard, leaning back in his chair. “I don’t know, Bella. Honestly, I don’t. But staying isn’t an option anymore. I’ve done what I can here. Now it’s time to do something bigger.”

Alexander smirked, twirling his drink. “Bigger than conquering a Wasteland ? You’ve always been an overachiever, bud.”

Atlas laughed, though it was a little hollow. “Yeah, guess I don’t know how to take it easy.”

The Celestial Emperor, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke. “You have done well, Atlas. More than any expected of you. The universe awaits, but the Wasteland will always remember.”

There was a silence after that, a moment of understanding. Atlas wasn’t just leaving his friends; he was leaving a part of himself behind. The Wasteland had shaped him, made him the leader he was, and it would forever be a part of him.

He raised his own glass, looking at the faces around him one last time. “To all of you. For making me who I am today. I wouldn’t be here without you.”

The clink of glasses rang out, and for a moment, the heaviness lifted. The jokes returned, the laughter rose again, and for a few precious hours, they were just friends, sharing a meal under the stars, knowing that in the morning, everything would change.

Atlas felt the bittersweet weight of it all as he looked out over the Wasteland  one last time. I’ll miss you, he thought, but it’s time to go.

“But before I go! Who else wants to try out these promotional parachutes!”

Ever since Isabella had gotten them as part of her Achievement this was something he had always wanted to do.

With a bunch of happy yells, people enthusiastically strapped on parachutes and jumped down!

“Yyyyaaaahhhhhhhhooooo!”

‘‘‘

“All right, Fairy. Red Fairy. I’m ready to go,” Atlas said, his voice low but resolute after he landed on the ground. The night sky above was deep and endless, much like the unknown future awaiting him beyond the Wasteland .

Almost on cue, the Red Fairy appeared in a flash of crimson light, her tiny wings fluttering with their usual hum. She hovered just in front of him, her glowing red form casting a faint light on his face. Her smile was sweet, but Atlas knew better by now—the sweetness was only surface level. “Well, if it isn’t Atlas, the king of this dusty little dirtball. Ready to take your leave, huh?”

He gave her a wry smile. “Yeah, I think it’s time. I’ve said my goodbyes. Now it’s your turn to work your magic.”

“Magic?” she said in her sugar-coated tone, rolling her eyes. “I’m not some fairy godmother, you know. I get paid, and it’s about time I got out of here too. I’m sick of this place. Toodle ooh, bitches!” she said before raising her hands.

Before Atlas could say another word, a shimmering portal opened behind her. The air around it shimmered with a soft glow, its edges crackling with energy. It wasn’t just any portal; it was the gateway to the rest of his life—his ticket to the universe and everything beyond the Wasteland.

As Atlas stared at the swirling portal, the Red Fairy snapped her fingers again. One by one, the 100 chosen people who had won the auction earlier were whisked away. They appeared in front of the portal, looking both eager and nervous. Notable among them was Jim’s son, Johnny, his face a mixture of excitement and fear; Mrs. Harrington, clutching a small bag tightly to her chest; and Victoria, now quietly staring into the unknown.

Johnny looked back at Atlas, his youthful face wide-eyed. “Is this it? We’re really going back?”

Atlas nodded, offering the kid a reassuring smile. “Yeah, kid. You’re going home.”

Mrs. Harrington smiled warmly at him. “Thank you, Atlas. You’ve given us all a second chance.”

Victoria, always the traveller , gave Atlas a firm nod. “You’ll be alright out there, Atlas. But don’t forget us when you’re off exploring stars. I want the info on what are the best planets to retire cheap!”

Atlas chuckled, shaking his head. “I won’t forget. None of you.”

The Red Fairy rolled her eyes, clearly impatient. “Enough with the sentimental crap. Let’s get this show on the road!” She waved her hand again, and one by one, the chosen stepped into the portal, disappearing into the unknown.

BERZOOP!

Atlas watched as they left, each face vanishing into the swirling light. It was bittersweet, watching them go back to their old lives, knowing that for them, the Wasteland would be nothing more than a forgotten dream.

Finally, the last of them stepped through, and the portal shimmered before closing with a soft whoosh. Silence fell on the rooftop, the weight of the moment pressing down on Atlas. He was drained—physically, emotionally—but the strange, peaceful calm remained.

The Red Fairy floated back in front of him, her arms crossed, looking bored. “So, you ready for your grand exit, or what?”

Atlas took a deep breath, glancing around one last time at the friends and allies who had shaped his life here. His time in the Wasteland had been more than survival. It had been an adventure, a struggle, and in a way, a home. But now, it was time to move on.

“Yeah,” he said softly, his gaze steady on the Red Fairy. “I’m ready.”

The Red Fairy smirked, her wings buzzing in irritation. “Finally. Let’s get this over with.”

As the portal began to open again, casting its soft light over the rooftop, Atlas turned to face his future. The unknown awaited him, but he felt ready. Ready to leave the Wasteland behind and face whatever the universe had in store.

CHAPTER 315 : Back to Earth & Beyond

As the weary survivors stepped through the glowing portal back to Earth, their faces lit up with relief, joy, and a sense of accomplishment. Families ran to greet them, tears flowing, hugs so tight they could crack ribs. The air was thick with emotion—cheers, laughter, and disbelief mingling as if it were some grand reunion after years apart. It felt like a hero’s welcome, something out of a blockbuster movie.

But before anyone could even ask, “So, how was the whole ‘portal thing?” PSHHH! Alien drones whizzed overhead, dropping clouds of gas that had a suspiciously fresh pine scent. Within seconds, everyone stood still, eyes glazed, memories scrambled like yesterday’s breakfast.

“Wait… why are we all out here again?” one guy scratched his head, staring at the portal, which was now shimmering out of existence as if it had never been there.

“Uh… family barbecue?” someone else suggested.

“Yeah! That’s right. Who brought the burgers?”

‘‘‘

Meanwhile, above the clouds, a slick alien company was hard at work. They specialized in erasing anything and everything about portals, and they took pride in their craft. “Portals? What portals?” their slogan boasted, plastered across their flashy holographic ads.

Little robot drones with tiny lasers zipped through homes, erasing documents, shredding photos, and even swiping a few snacks off tables. They were efficient, thorough—and maybe a little too hungry.

Within minutes, any mention of portals, any evidence that people had vanished into other dimensions, was poof—gone.

One of the alien workers, watching the whole scene from his hovering workstation, chuckled. “Man, these humans are so easy to gaslight. They don’t even question it!”

“Hey, we missed a T-shirt over there,” another worker pointed out. Sure enough, some returnee was proudly wearing a shirt that said, “I got sucked into the Wasteland  but all I got was this lousy shirt.”

“Ugh, amateurs.”

‘‘‘‘

With a shimmer and a twinkle of the wand, Atlas vanished from the Wasteland and reappeared smack in the middle of the showrunner’s headquarters. The place was buzzing with activity—banks of computers, people rushing back and forth, all eyes glued to the screens. And then, they noticed him.

“Atlas!” they cheered, clapping like he had just walked off a stage after the performance of a lifetime. The applause, the grins—it really was like one of those cheesy reality TV moments, where the stars had no clue they were being used for the entertainment of millions.

Atlas immediately zeroed in on the guy approaching him. This was the man behind it all, the mastermind pulling the strings, the puppetmaster. Atlas wasn’t exactly feeling warm and fuzzy about meeting him. ‘So, this is the guy who made my life a living nightmare in the Wasteland’, he thought, sizing him up.

Nerdathor, catching on to Atlas’s icy vibe, lifted his hands in mock surrender. “Whoa, hey, I get it. I’m the guy who produced the show, but listen—the only reason we do it is for the ratings. Cash, my man. If people didn’t tune in, it wouldn’t happen.”

‘Ugh, he’s not wrong,’ Atlas thought, begrudgingly. The harsh reality hit him: even if Nerdathor wasn’t pulling the strings, someone else would’ve taken the reins. It was the nature of the beast. And, to be fair, the rules weren’t that bad. Vending machines, no random lightning strikes—okay, except the Red Fairy. That little bitch. But honestly? The humans did most of the damage themselves. The monsters were the easy part.

Atlas felt a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth, as he accepted this truth. “Well, I guess we’re all in this together now, huh?”

“Exactly,” Nerdathor said, visibly relaxing. “And hey, congratulations are in order. You’re the first contestant ever to take over the whole Wasteland. No one’s even attempted it before. Season 3 had a guy who gave it a shot, but his best friend stabbed him in the back—literally.”

Atlas raised an eyebrow. “Betrayal isn’t just a human thing, huh?”

“Not at all,” Nerdathor chuckled. “We pick sentient species for a reason. The drama—the uncertainty of who’s gonna stab who in the back—that’s what makes it great TV. Some species just don’t betray each other. And those seasons? Boring. Just a whole lot of monster fighting.”

“Oh, and don’t worry about the Earth government either,” Nerdathor said, waving his hand as if it were all under control. “We made sure they got a full memory wipe too. No one on Earth has the slightest clue that portals even existed.”

Atlas raised an eyebrow. “Wait, the government? You wiped their memories too?”

Nerdathor chuckled. “Oh yeah. It was easy. They all think they’ve been busy with top-secret research. They’re running around like chickens with their heads cut off, convinced they’ve been studying some experimental weather patterns or something. You know, more typhoons, wildfires, the usual ‘we have no idea what we’re doing’ stuff.”

“So, no one on Earth remembers the portals? At all?”

“Not a single soul,” Nerdathor said, crossing his arms proudly. “We’ve even got high-level officials thinking they spent the year debating whether eating kinder eggs is a public health crisis. I mean, there’s a government task force dedicated to figuring out how to prevent ‘chocolate-related fatalities.’”

Atlas couldn’t help but laugh. “So, that’s where all their resources went?”

Nerdathor grinned. “Oh, you have no idea. We also threw in a bit about an international toilet paper shortage—apparently, the ‘global typhoon panic’ sent people into a hoarding frenzy. Everyone’s still stocked with enough rolls to last a decade. Entire closets, packed.”

Atlas smirked, shaking his head. “Gotta say, that’s… weirdly genius.”

“And, of course, there’s the plane crash cover-up,” Nerdathor added with a nonchalant shrug. “The Portal Crushers? Oh, yeah, total tragedy. Poor government officials think they died on a humanitarian mission. Lots of candlelight vigils, very moving. They even built a memorial. The kicker? No one even questions it.”

Atlas gave a low whistle. “You’ve really got them believing whatever you want.”

“Exactly! It’s perfect. No one has any idea they spent the last year with portals or monsters. They just go on with their lives, thinking their biggest concern is the next shipment of kinder eggs or whether their cousin stocked up enough toilet paper.”

Atlas was still shaking his head, half-amused. “So, everyone just accepts the missing year because of a plane crash, chocolate, and toilet paper?”

Nerdathor winked. “Welcome to the Universe, where confusion and memwipes are just another Tuesday.”

Atlas nodded, amused. “Yeah, I guess it’s not your first time doing this, so you’re used to all the drama and cleanup. Speaking of drama though, how about the Portal Crushers? A bunch of them want to join the show. Can they get the same deal I have?”

Nerdathor’s eyes lit up. “An ensemble cast? Oh, hell yeah! More characters, more talking points—what’s not to love? Who’s coming? And they know the rules, right? Once they leave, there’s going to be a lot of work.”

“Got it. They know the deal. They’re waiting at the teleportation area.”

As Atlas spoke, he couldn’t help but feel a strange mix of excitement and caution. The show had its grip on everything, but now he was a player with a bit of power, and this was just the beginning.

CHAPTER 316  : Getting to Work

In a flash of swirling light and energy, Wang Bo, Wilfredo, Alexander, Amber, and Hank materialized in Show HQ. They barely had time to take in the sleek metallic walls and endless rows of monitors before they were bombarded with claps and cheers from the staff. It was like stepping straight into the finale of a reality show, complete with fanfare and bright lights.

Alexander adjusted his hat, squinting at the overwhelming sight. “Well, dang. This ain’t Wrigley Field, but they sure know how to make a fella feel welcome.”

Wilfredo ignored him, used to Alexander’s jokes.

Amber, ever the practical one, rolled her eyes. “Seriously? They roll out the red carpet for us, and you’re making baseball references?”

Hank looked around, wide-eyed. “I gotta admit, this is… something else. And those computers—whoa, are they watching us on those?”

Wang Bo nodded thoughtfully, clearly impressed by the technology. “So this is where they’ve been broadcasting all of Atlas’s greatest hits, huh?”

Before any of them could fully process it, Nerdathor strolled over with a wide grin, clearly pleased with himself. “Well, well! Look at this ensemble! Welcome to the show, folks. It’s not every day we get such a high-profile group of newcomers.”

Alexander looked Nerdathor up and down, unimpressed. “You the one runnin’ this rodeo?”

Nerdathor chuckled. “Guilty as charged. I’m the mastermind behind all the fun you’ve been having in the Wasteland.”

Alexander leaned back, hands on his hips. “Fun, huh? Sure, if you call getting nearly eaten ‘fun.’ But, hey, I like a challenge.”

Amber crossed her arms, giving Nerdathor a suspicious look. “So, what’s next? You gonna tell us we’ve been on camera this whole time?”

“Oh, you’re catching on quick,” Nerdathor said with a smirk. “The whole universe has been watching, and now that you’ve joined Atlas, the views are even higher. But don’t worry—you’ll love it here. Exploring the universe, making alliances, maybe a little backstabbing for drama—nothing you guys can’t handle.”

Wang Bo smiled, rubbing his chin. “If there’s anything we’re good at, it’s handling unexpected situations.”

Hank laughed nervously, still glancing at all the screens. “I just hope those cameras don’t catch me doing something embarrassing. I’ve got a reputation to keep.”

Alexander slapped him on the back. “Aw, relax! As long as they don’t air your karaoke nights, you’re safe.”

Hank groaned. “Please tell me they won’t air that.”

Nerdathor grinned wider. “No promises.”

Atlas walked over, a proud smile on his face as he saw his friends arrive. “Alright, crew. Let’s give ‘em a show they’ll never forget.”

‘‘‘‘

After a few days of settling into the alien headquarters, the crew—Atlas, Wang Bo, Alexander, Amber, Wilfredo, and Hank—found themselves in a temporary residence that looked like a mix between a high-end penthouse and a futuristic spaceship. The silver walls shimmered, the furniture was all sleek and hovering, and the views outside were endless stretches of stars. It was a little too perfect, which only made them more antsy.

They gathered around a table that floated in the middle of the room. Alexander was lazily tossing a ball against the wall, clearly getting restless. “So, how do we start making money in this crazy place? We can’t just sit around waiting for someone to hand us space dollars.”

Hank, always the practical one, leaned forward. “We gotta get our brand out there. Back home, I’d say we start a brewery. But here? We need something that’ll catch the universe’s eye.”

Atlas nodded, arms crossed. “First things first—we need to figure out the media scene. We’re basically celebrities now, right? That’s how these aliens work. People know who we are. Let’s capitalize on that.”

Wilfredo, who had been flipping through a holographic magazine, perked up. “Talk shows. We hit a few of those, get our faces out there. That’s how people start getting interested in us. We could even sell merch! Imagine little action figures of us floating around in space markets.”

Alexander laughed, throwing his ball into the air. “Heh, I reckon I’d make a damn good action figure. Cowboy hat, great sword… yeah, I can see it.”

Amber shook her head. “Focus, guys. What talk show are we even going to appear on? We can’t just waltz in without knowing the scene.”

Wang Bo, ever the strategist, pulled up a list of shows on a holographic display. “Alright, here’s the top ones in this galaxy. There’s ‘Galaxy Gossip,’ where they grill you about all your personal drama. Then there’s ‘Stellar Spotlight,’ more of a sit-down, intellectual interview. And of course, ‘Extraterrestrial Tonight.’ That’s the one for celebs.”

Atlas raised an eyebrow. “What do we think? Which one’s our best bet for the first show?”

Hank leaned back, scratching his chin. “I’m thinkin’ we start with ‘Extraterrestrial Tonight.’ It’s flashy, gets a ton of viewers, and we can crack a few jokes, tell ‘em about how we took over the Wasteland. People love a good underdog story.”

Wilfredo nodded. “Plus, once we’re on that show, we can negotiate deals—merch, sponsorships, maybe even some kind of galactic influencer gig. You know, product placements.”

Amber smirked. “We’re really doing this, huh? From Wasteland warriors to… galactic influencers.”

Alexander grinned, tipping his hat. “Yeehaw! Ain’t no stoppin’ us now.”

“Alright, let’s make a list of potential shows,” Atlas said, his eyes scanning the holographic table for options. They had to choose wisely.

Amber leaned over, her excitement contagious. “How do we even know what shows are worth our time? We’ve just landed in this universe!”

“That’s a fair point,” Wang Bo said, nodding. “We need to figure out which shows are popular and how they operate.”

Hank leaned forward, his face serious. “We can gather intel from the locals. There are intergalactic forums and trading hubs where they discuss everything—from entertainment to events. We just need to tap into those.”

“Plus, we can listen in on the gossip around the marketplace. People love to talk about their favorite shows,” Alexander added. “It’s all about word of mouth in a new place like this.”

Atlas rubbed his chin, deep in thought. “We should also explore the holoscreens. There might be programs that highlight upcoming shows or trends. If we pay attention, we can pick up on what’s popular.”

“Right! But what about social media? It’s not like Earth here,” Amber said, crossing her arms. “We need to understand how it works in this universe.”

“Good question,” Atlas replied. “From what I’ve gathered, social media varies by species. Some use telepathic networks, while others rely on holographic messaging systems. We’ll need to learn the ropes quickly.”

Wang Bo nodded. “We could reach out to those who are already active in the community. They’ll know the ins and outs and can help us navigate the best platforms.”

“Let’s create a strategy that combines local insights and our own unique flair,” Atlas suggested, his voice steady. This was their opportunity to make a name for themselves.

As they brainstormed, the atmosphere in the HQ buzzed with urgency. The Red Fairy show had tasked them to join the talk show circuit , but had also given them total autonomy on which shows they’d do. They were ready to turn their ideas into action and carve out their place in this new universe. Atlas felt a mix of excitement and pressure, but it only fueled his determination. We’re going to make this work.

“Okay, who’s going to gather intel on these shows?” Atlas asked, glancing around the table.

“I’ll go talk to the vendors at the marketplace,” Hank volunteered. “They always know what’s hot.”

“I’ll look for any holoscreens that might be broadcasting popular shows,” Amber added eagerly.

“Perfect! Let’s get to it, team,” Atlas said, feeling the adrenaline surge. The Portal Crushers were ready to dive into the unknown, and nothing could hold them back.

‘‘‘

CHAPTER 317  : Hiring a Hot Agent

Hearing all their discussions, and seeing their plans forming, Nerdathor decided to step in. He had given them the autonomy to make their own schedule, but these galactic noobs would definitely need a nanny. “You know, Atlas, we can provide you with an assistant—an agent who can help you navigate this unfamiliar landscape. They’ll have the connections and knowledge you need to identify popular shows and social media platforms.”

Atlas turned to Nerdathor, intrigued. “Really? That would be a huge help! We could really use someone who understands the ins and outs of this universe.”

Nerdathor nodded, a confident smile on his face. “An agent would have experience working with various entertainers and can guide you through the process. They know where to look for trends, which shows to target, and how to maximise your reach on different platforms.”

Amber’s eyes lit up. “That sounds perfect! If they can help us get our foot in the door, we’ll be able to hit the ground running.”

“Absolutely,” Wang Bo added, enthusiasm building. “The faster we can gather information, the quicker we can start making our mark.”

Nerdathor continued, “I’ll make the arrangements right away. In the meantime, you all should focus on preparing your ideas for the shows. We want to make a memorable first impression.”

Atlas felt a wave of relief wash over him. This could be the key to their success. “Thank you, Nerdathor. We appreciate your support. With an agent on our side, we’ll have a much better chance of finding the right opportunities.”

“Just remember,” Nerdathor said, his tone turning serious, “it’s important to be adaptable. This universe is full of surprises, and you’ll need to be ready for anything.”

With renewed determination, the Portal Crushers shifted their focus back to their ideas and strategies, eager to collaborate with their new ally. The excitement in the room had doubled, and Atlas felt confident that they were finally on the right path to making a name for themselves.

‘‘‘

Atlas and his team scanned the holographic resumes, the glowing screens reflecting off their focused faces. Alexander, however, wasn’t as focused as he should’ve been.

“Oh,” he muttered, eyes widening. He had locked onto one resume, specifically a girl from the Kembo Bira galaxy. She was, to put it lightly, Alexander’s version of perfection—big anime-style eyes, a cute bang framing her pouty lips, and that green skin. “Yeehaw! Green-skinned alien babe!” He practically drooled over the hologram.

Atlas raised an eyebrow, smirking at Alexander’s glazed-over expression. “You didn’t even glance at her qualifications, did you?”

“Pfft,” Alexander waved dismissively, still lost in fantasy. Qualifications? Who cares? “You seen her? That’s all the qualification I need!”

“Well,” Atlas said, pulling up her actual experience, “lucky for you, she’s got more than just a pretty face. Tons of experience in the field.”

Alexander’s grin widened, “Double yeehaw!”

Amber couldn’t hold back her laughter, giving Alexander a playful shove. “Hey, cowboy, we need someone to help us with strategy, not just spice up the crew with eye candy.”

Atlas grinned, shaking his head. “Come on, let’s stay on track. There may be some hidden gems in these resumes.”

Wang Bo, eyes glued to the holograms, suddenly lit up. “Hey, check this out!” He tapped the air, pulling up another profile. “This one’s got serious experience in intergalactic marketing. They’ve helped other shows gain massive followings.”

Amber’s eyes sparkled with excitement. “Now that sounds promising! If they’ve got the know-how, we could be raking in fans in no time.”

Atlas nodded, feeling a glimmer of hope as the resumes flew by in holographic waves. “That’s what I’m talking about. Let’s lock in on someone who’s gonna take us to the next level.”

Alexander, still staring at the green-skinned girl’s photo, sighed dreamily. “Yeah, yeah. As long as they look good doing it.”

‘‘‘

Atlas nodded, feeling the momentum build. “Let’s shortlist a few candidates and set up interviews. We can’t waste anymore time. The sooner we have someone on our side, the better our chances.”

Nerdathor, who had been quietly observing, chimed in. “I can arrange the interviews for you. Just let me know who you’re interested in.”

“Perfect!” Atlas replied, feeling the excitement surge through the team. They were finally taking concrete steps toward their goal.

As they continued discussing potential candidates, Alexander suddenly perked up again, pointing at the attractive girl’s resume. “But can we at least bring the good-lookin’ one in for an interview? Just to see if she can, you know, string a sentence together and all?”

That was a funny statement considering the fact that with Alexander’s drawl and habit of making sports references, he wasn’t the epitome of eloquence himself.

Atlas chuckled, shaking his head. “Alright, we’ll add her to the list. But remember, we’re looking for someone who can really help us succeed.”

With laughter and determination filling the room, the Portal Crushers forged ahead, ready to take the next step in their journey. Hopefully nothing odd will happen.

‘‘‘

Atlas felt a surge of excitement as he and the team sat in a polished, metallic meeting room within the alien headquarters. They had a list of potential alien agents ready to interview.

“Alright,” Atlas said, rubbing his hands together, “let’s get prepared for these interviews. Remember, we need someone who can actually help us kick ass out there. Not just… well, not just a weirdo.”

Amber nodded enthusiastically. “I’ll handle the creative side! We need to pitch our ideas clearly to these candidates.”

“Good thinking,” Wang Bo added, tapping his chin. “I’ll dive into the technical stuff. No point hiring someone if they don’t understand how to get us around this crazy universe.”

Alexander glanced down at the stack of resumes, lingering on a particularly attractive photo. “And I’ll…um…ask about their previous experiences. You know, make sure they’ve done real stuff.”

Hank leaned over, giving Alexander a friendly nudge. “Yeah, real important stuff, right?”

Nerdathor popped in, carrying a tablet. “Interviews are ready to start! I briefed them on what to expect. You guys ready?”

The team exchanged glances, ready but not fully prepared for the strangeness to come. The first candidate arrived promptly, a lanky alien with three heads and six arms. He looked confident—too confident.

“So,” the alien started, his voices overlapping from each head, “I propose an intergalactic slime-wrestling league.”

Amber blinked, trying to stifle a laugh. “Slime?”

The alien grinned, two heads nodding while the third seemed to doze off. “Big market, huge appeal! People bet on which fighter gets trapped in slime first. Very… sticky business.”

Atlas raised a brow, glancing around at the team. Is this guy serious? “Yeah, thanks for that. We’ll… we’ll consider it.”

Hank leaned in and muttered, “I’m pretty sure I ain’t wrestling in slime.”

“Next,” Wang Bo waved him off.

The door slid open, and a jelly-like creature with multiple eyes slithered in, its translucent form shimmering in the light. “I bring you a revolution,” it gurgled. “Singing telepathy competitions.”

Alexander’s jaw dropped. “What now?”

The blob bobbed, its gelatinous body jiggling with excitement. “No need for instruments or sound. It all happens in the mind! Mental harmonies. Very intense.”

Atlas rubbed his temples. “Right… so, no actual singing?”

“Exactly.”

Hank leaned over to Alexander again. “Sounds like a snooze fest, partner.”

“Nope, no from me,” Alexander snickered, giving the blob a thumbs down as it slithered out the door.

The next alien candidate stumbled in, all ears and tiny limbs. It stood barely three feet tall and spoke in a dramatic whisper. “Podcasts,” it declared, “about rocks.”

Atlas’ mouth dropped open. “Did you say… rocks?”

“Rocks,” the alien confirmed. “Deep, meaningful conversations about sedimentary, igneous, and metamorphic types. People love them.”

Amber choked on her laughter. “I’m sorry, what?”

Alexander chuckled. “Y’all know none of us are gonna go kick rocks.”

Atlas shook his head. “Thanks, but no thanks.”

With every bizarre suggestion they’d gotten so far, Atlas was wondering if they’d ever find someone who could help them navigate the universe—and make a ton of money doing it.

After what felt like hours of bizarre and outlandish pitches, the door slid open one final time. Nerdathor entered with a confident woman in tow. Her sleek outfit, sharp eyes, and easy smile set her apart immediately.

“Everyone,” Nerdathor announced, “this is Mira. She comes highly recommended.”

Alexander’s eyes popped open. Finally it was the turn of his dream goddess.

Atlas stood and extended his hand. “Mira, welcome. We’re really hoping you have some better ideas than slime wrestling.”

Mira laughed, shaking his hand firmly. “Oh, I think I can help with that.”

As she took her seat, the team leaned in, eager to hear what she had to say. Alexander just drooled quietly.

CHAPTER 318 : Mira Shows Her Goods

‘Ahhh this the girl that Alexander had been drooling over.’ Atlas thought as he studied her. She looked exactly like in her resume—striking, with her bright eyes and sleek look—but they weren’t looking for someone who was just pretty. They needed someone who could help them navigate this universe. ‘Focus, Atlas,‘ he reminded himself, trying to shake off the distraction.

As Mira stood in front of them, she seemed to sense the unspoken thoughts in the room. She caught them exchanging glances, and her gaze hardened just a bit, a spark of determination lighting up her face. With a deep breath, she looked them all squarely in the eyes and spoke.

“I know what you Earthlings are thinking—that I’m pretty.” Her voice was calm but had an edge, like she’d had to make this speech a hundred times before. “I get that a lot from humanoid species.”

She paused, her eyes scanning their faces. Amber shifted in her seat, and even Alexander stopped gawking long enough to listen.

“But I’m not just pretty,” Mira continued, her voice more forceful now, as if challenging them to look deeper. “Please, don’t discount me based on my looks. I’ve worked hard to get where I am, and I have more experience than most agents in this galaxy.”

She took a step closer, her expression intense. “I’ve helped turn no-name celebrities into galactic sensations. I’ve navigated marketing strategies on worlds you’ve never even heard of. I know the trends, the media outlets, and how to make a person’s fame explode. I didn’t get here because of my looks—I got here because I know how to deliver results.”

The room fell silent. Atlas felt a wave of respect wash over him. ‘She’s more than just what’s on the surface.‘ The passion in her words hit home. Amber nodded slowly, and even Wang Bo raised an eyebrow, impressed. Alexander still was captivated by her lovely looks, now even more so.

Mira’s eyes softened just a little as she finished, her voice gentler now but still confident. “So, if you’re looking for someone who can help you make a name for yourselves, I’m your agent. I won’t just be a pretty face. I’ll be the reason you succeed.”

Atlas took a deep breath, feeling the weight of her words. ‘She wasn’t this impressive on paper—she might be the real deal.‘

“Well, you definitely have caught our attention, Mira,” Atlas said, his voice low, filled with genuine admiration.

Alexander, on the other hand, was practically frozen. His mouth hung open, and a bit of drool slid out as he muttered, “Duurrh…” It was all he could manage. This was the woman of his dreams. She was beautiful, brilliant, and assertive in a way that completely knocked him off his feet. He was completely floored. He never would have believed that after battling in the Wasteland, he’d travel across the universe and meet the love of his life. His mind was racing with a strange mix of awe and disbelief.

Amber’s sharp eyes darted between the male team members, all of whom seemed utterly stunned, especially Alexander. She rolled her eyes slightly but couldn’t help a small smile. ‘Typical,‘ she thought, but she had to admit, Mira’s presence had captivated them all.

“What would your first suggestion be, then?” Amber asked, cutting through the haze. She spoke with a firmness that brought the focus back to the task at hand. While the men were busy gaping, Amber was all business, ready to test Mira’s expertise.

Mira, sensing the shift, turned her attention to Amber, her lips curving into a knowing smile. “Well, first,” she said, her voice steady, “we need to establish your brand—something that will resonate across the galaxies. You don’t just want to be known; you want to be unforgettable.”

The men, still dazed, nodded along in agreement, though it was clear their thoughts were scattered. Atlas blinked, trying to pull himself together. Alexander, meanwhile, was staring at Mira with wide-eyed wonder, still lost in his daydreams of this perfect woman.

Amber wasn’t about to let Mira get off easy, her sharp gaze cutting through the tension in the room. “What would you suggest our next move be exactly?” she asked, her tone cool but commanding. “We’re already somewhat famous from the Red Fairy Show. How can we make the most mana coins possible? Our goal is to buy that Wasteland and, eventually, our home planet.” Her words were deliberate, each one carrying the weight of their mission.

Mira, who had been enjoying the admiration from the guys, felt Amber’s eyes drill into her, the intensity impossible to ignore. Amber crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly.

Mira blinked, momentarily caught off guard by Amber’s no-nonsense attitude. She hadn’t expected such a tough-ass negotiator in the room, especially after the stunned silence from the men. But Amber’s fierce focus demanded respect. ‘Okay, she thought, this woman means business.‘

With a deep breath, Mira shifted her full attention to Amber. Her previous confidence returned, but this time it was tempered by a newfound respect. “You’re right, the Portal Crushers aren’t completely unknown,” she began, her voice firm but respectful. “The key is to build on what you’ve already accomplished. You’re famous from the Red Fairy Show, so we need to capitalize on that momentum. But the next move has to be bigger, bolder—something that cements your place as not just famous but unforgettable. That’s why I’m suggesting not to go onto a talk show as your first move.”

“But our contract with the Red Fairy show specifically says we have to go on talk shows,” said Amber.

“Can I see the contract?”

“Sure.”

After scanning the contract Mira said, “Actually this is a pretty standard promotion plus contract. While talk shows are usually what the show producers use, the real goal is to generate the largest amount of publicity for the main show, which in this case is the Red Fairy show. But as you can see here under clause 2b, other means can be used for publicity as long as it’s no worse than a talk show circuit.”

Amber’s expression didn’t waver, but Mira could tell she had her attention. “I want  to create a special event—something galactic, something no one will want to miss. A multi-platform spectacle that draws in not just viewers but sponsors. Merchandising, holographic meet-and-greets, exclusive fan access—all of it generating mana coins. If we do it right, you’ll have more than enough to buy that Wasteland, and eventually, your own planet.”

The room fell silent again, but this time, the energy had shifted. Amber’s tough exterior cracked just slightly, her eyes narrowing as she assessed Mira’s plan. ‘She’s good,’ Amber thought. ‘Really good.’

Mira sat tall, her gaze unwavering as she met Amber’s eyes. “I know what it takes to get your names out there. And if you let me, I’ll make sure the Portal Crushers are the biggest name in the universe. But I need you to trust me.”

‘‘‘

Amber wasn’t ready to let Mira off the hook just yet. She leaned forward, her voice sharper now, “So far you’ve been talking, and I’m listening, but I’m still not hearing a specific suggestion. We were thinking about a talk show first, but from what you’re suggesting, you’re thinking about a whole production.”

Mira, unfazed, nodded. “Yeah, a talk show would be great if you were just promoting the Red Fairy Show, but that’s not the point, is it? The Red Fairy Show was your ticket to get famous. Now we’re talking about something that’ll keep you famous. And more importantly, your personal goals are about raking in mana coins.”

Atlas was intrigued, this agent seemed to know what she was talking about. He raised a hand to interrupt her, cutting in before things got too much further, “Hold on a second, Mira. You’ve definitely raised some good points. Can you step out for five minutes?”

Mira gave a confident smile and exited, the door sliding shut behind her.

‘Are they going to hire me?’

CHAPTER 319 : Mira Shows Off Her Goods

Atlas spun around to face the group, a look of eager determination on his face. “Guys, this girl seems amazing. Should we hire her?”

Alexander, still dazed, mumbled, “Blarp,” his mind was clearly lost in the Mira dreamland, with drool threatening to escape. His eyes had a glazed-over look, like he was picturing some wild, intergalactic romance.

Amber, shaking her head, shot Alexander a look of pure disbelief before crossing her arms. “I don’t know what’s gotten into you guys, but yeah, I agree—she’s smart.” Her words had an edge of frustration, though. ‘Did none of the guys realize Mira was more than just pretty?‘

Atlas couldn’t help but smile at Amber’s irritation, but something was gnawing at the back of his mind. He thought about the achievement bonuses he’d gotten from the show—bonuses he hadn’t even realized were possible in this universe. ‘Attractiveness to females?‘ Sure, that had been fun on the show. ‘Sneakiness?‘ He’d never actually used it, but it was nice knowing he had it, tucked away. ‘But here’s the thing, he thought, are my achievements still active out here, in the real universe?‘

His thoughts drifted, wondering if there was some kind of reverse achievement for Mira. ‘Was she walking around with a bonus of plus a million to charm every guy in the room? Because, damn, she’s attractive,‘ Atlas thought, catching himself before he said it out loud. He quickly glanced at Amber, making sure he didn’t let that slip. ‘She’d kill him.‘

Instead, he cleared his throat and straightened his posture. “Alright, let’s get serious. Can we trust her to actually pull this off? Because this is our one shot at making enough to buy that Wasteland and our home planet.”

Amber stared back at him, her eyes narrowing just a bit. “She seems capable. But do I fully trust her? Not yet. We need to see what else she can offer.”

‘‘‘

Atlas called Mira back into the room, and she walked in with a confident, almost victorious smile. She knew the contract was practically in her hands. The energy in the room told her everything she needed to know. ‘This is it,‘ she thought, casting a quick glance around. Alexander still had that dazed look in his eyes, clearly ready to vote in her favor. Even Atlas, despite his more serious expression, seemed convinced. Amber, though—Amber was still an unknown.

Mira’s gaze lingered on Amber for a second longer. ‘Isn’t she the one with the least popularity on the show?‘ she mused. She’d watched every episode of the Portal Crushers religiously, cheering for Atlas, rooting for Alexander, and admiring their clever moves. ‘Amber… well,‘ Mira never thought of her as a standout. Still, she pushed those thoughts aside. Amber was about to be her new boss, and Mira was determined to impress her, too.

Amber didn’t waste any time. Her voice was firm, cutting through the air with the precision of someone who was used to giving orders. “Alright, Mira, here’s what we’re thinking.” She paused, letting the tension build. “We’d love to hire you as our agent. We don’t need to see anybody else. But…,” she leaned forward, her eyes locking onto Mira’s, “we want to see you finish at least one event first.”

Mira raised an eyebrow, her heart beating a little faster now. She hadn’t expected this twist, but she didn’t let it show. Instead, she nodded slowly, keeping her expression calm.

“If everything works like you predicted,” Amber continued, “you’re in. Permanent agent. If not, we hope there are no hard feelings, and we both move along.” The words were direct, but there was something in Amber’s gaze—something that told Mira she was being tested. Not just her skills, but her patience, her resilience.

Mira smiled, though. This was what she thrived on—pressure. “That sounds great,” she said, her voice steady. But inside, her mind was racing. She needed to prove herself, and fast.

Without missing a beat, she leaned forward, her confidence back in full force. “Then I’d like to introduce my first idea.” She let her words hang in the air for a moment, watching as everyone’s eyes turned toward her. “The Portal Crushers meet-and-greet fan experience.”

Alexander’s eyes lit up, his goofy grin spreading across his face.

‘Of course he’s already sold,’ Amber thought, ‘Men can be so stupid.’

Mira continued her presentation. “We’ll create an interactive event where your fans get to meet you—live, up close, and personal. Think about it, you’ve built a fanbase from the show. They love you, they want more of you. Let’s give it to them.”

Amber crossed her arms, still watching her carefully. “And how does that bring us mana coins?”

Mira didn’t flinch. “Merchandise, tickets, exclusive VIP experiences. We could even auction off one-on-one time with each of you. Fans would pay through the roof for that kind of access. We’ll make this an event they need to be at. Trust me, the mana coins will flow.”

Atlas leaned back in his chair, a small smile playing on his lips. “I like it. It’s bold.”

Amber, still skeptical, raised an eyebrow. “We’ll see about that.”

‘‘‘‘

Mira wasted no time after the meeting. She knew she had one shot to impress the Portal Crushers, and she had to go all out. The next morning, she was already making inter-universal calls, pulling in every favor she had accumulated over the years. The event needed to be a spectacle like no other—something that would make waves not just in their galaxy but in others.

First, Mira decided on the perfect location: Thylium Prime, a bustling metropolis in the Serpentis System, known for hosting galaxy-spanning conventions. It was a world that thrived on spectacle, where aliens from hundreds of species flocked for entertainment, commerce, and to witness the latest in technological innovations. The event halls were massive, glowing with bioluminescent structures and hovering platforms that allowed guests to travel between venues in an instant.

Mira knew this would be new and disorienting for the Portal Crushers, who were used to more grounded, earth-like environments. But this was precisely the point—they needed to adapt to the universe. If the Portal Crushers were to succeed, they had to become icons on an intergalactic scale. And this first meet-and-greet would be their debut into a much larger world.

The venue itself was chosen with a specific vision in mind. Mira booked The Infinite Pavilion, a dome-like structure suspended in the atmosphere of Thylium Prime, providing a breathtaking 360-degree view of the city below. The dome was made of transparent plasmic glass, creating the illusion that attendees were floating above the glittering metropolis. Everything inside the pavilion could be altered with a thought, thanks to advanced holo-tech that would allow her to transform the space into whatever the fans desired.

Next, Mira turned to her biggest asset—her connections. She knew that fans alone wouldn’t make this event huge. It needed press, buzz, influencers from across the universe talking about it before it even happened. She called in Larkena, a well-known intergalactic vlogger who had 80 billion followers across multiple dimensions. Larkena agreed to promote the event, teasing out footage of the Portal Crushers preparing for their big meet-and-greet, even showing glimpses of Alexander’s more charming moments on the Red Fairy Show.

CHAPTER 320 : Yeehaw?

To further generate hype, Mira orchestrated a social media blitz using platforms the Portal Crushers couldn’t even begin to comprehend—like Tether, an interdimensional platform that allowed beings to communicate across galaxies through neural links, and Krix, a holographic projection-based network where fans could experience the event trailers in 3D from the comfort of their home planets. Viral moments began to crop up, from teaser clips of Atlas giving a motivational speech to the Portal Crushers practicing their moves in what appeared to be a zero-gravity training chamber. She ensured the footage felt organic but cinematic enough to pull in new fans.

One week before the event, tickets went live, and they were priced at multiple tiers. The basic ticket got you general admission, but the VIP tickets, which included personal holo-chats with the Crushers, were selling out within minutes. Ultra-tier tickets offered the chance to meet the Crushers in person and join them for an exclusive afterparty on a private floating island within the atmosphere of Thylium Prime, complete with mana-infused cocktails and cosmic delicacies.

Mira had carefully chosen the aesthetics of the event. Each Portal Crusher would get their own themed pavilion. For example Wilfredo’s pavilion featured salsa music, and dance lessons, while Wang Bo’s pavilion was decorated like a martial art training hall.

Every Portal Crusher had their own fan base, which was part of the appeal of an ensemble cast. If it was just Atlas, the sales definitely wouldn’t be as good. Not that Atlas’ pavilion wasn’t popular. The tickets to his pavilion sold out in under a minute, with a large percentage of the tickets being bought by females of various species.

How Atlas was going to deal with that would definitely be amusing.

Mira knew that interaction was key. Each fan had to leave feeling like they had experienced the Portal Crushers, not just seen them. So, she orchestrated holographic challenges for the attendees to complete alongside their favorite Portal Crusher. Fans could face off against simulated monsters, testing their own strength and wit in real-time while their heroes cheered them on or helped them finish.

The day of the event arrived, and the turnout was beyond even Mira’s expectations. Thousands of alien species from all corners of the galaxy flocked to Thylium Prime. The queues wrapped around the entire pavilion, with floating platforms carrying excited fans toward the entrance. The press was everywhere—holo-cameras floated through the air, capturing every angle of the event, from the stunning visuals of the venue to the reactions of fans as they finally met their idols.

As the Portal Crushers entered the Infinite Pavilion, their jaws dropped. They’d never expected anything like this. Nothing on Earth could prepare them for this alien horde. Luckily this horde was made from fans not dungeon spawn, otherwise they’d be overwhelmed in minutes. As it was, even though this alien horde was made of enthusiastic fans and not blood thirsty dungeon spawn, the Portal Crushers felt like they’d barely survive.

Atlas stood tall, his usual composed self, but inside, he was beaming with pride. ‘Damn, she really pulled this off. This is incredible.‘ He glanced at Mira, giving her a nod of approval, unable to keep the grin off his face.

Amber, always the sceptic, had her arms crossed as they walked in, her eyes scanning the alien tech around them. ‘This is way more than I expected.‘ She ran her fingers over a floating display, and a smile crept onto her face. ‘Okay, maybe this is cool.‘

Alexander, on the other hand, was practically bouncing with excitement. “Woo-wee, would ya look at this crowd!” He waved eagerly to the fans, who screamed his name. His eyes kept darting toward Mira, his grin widening every time he caught sight of her. ‘She’s damn good at this. And hot. Like an Alberta summer.‘

Hank’s mouth was open wide, his usual tough demeanor momentarily gone. “Aliens,” he muttered to himself, blinking as a creature with three heads and glowing eyes shuffled past. “I mean, I knew they were out there, but…lots and lots of aliens.”

Wang Bo looked around, his eyes wide, amazed at the sheer number of creatures calling out his name. “Did… did they come for us? Like, for real?” His voice was soft, almost in disbelief. ‘I didn’t know we had this many fans.’ He adjusted his robe, looking simultaneously proud and overwhelmed.

As each Portal Crusher stepped into their themed pavilions, the crowd erupted into cheers. The fans were in ecstasy—getting up close with their favorite stars. The meet-and-greet was a huge success, with mana coins pouring in like a fountain.

‘‘‘

The merchandise tent was absolutely buzzing, and the Portal Crushers had no idea how it had gotten this wild. Rows and rows of stalls lined up, each selling something crazier than the next—shirts, bobbleheads, holographic posters, and even plushies that squeaked out famous one-liners when squeezed.

“Yeehaw!” Alexander’s voice boomed out from a plushie, causing him to nearly choke on his drink.

“Did that thing say my catchphrase?” Alexander looked in amusement at the plushie in surprise.

“Looks like it,” Amber chuckled, holding up another plushie of Alexander that was doing the same thing. “It’s kinda cute, honestly.”

Alexander grabbed the plush out of her hand, giving it a skeptical look. “Cute? It’s me! I ain’t cute, Amber, I’m gorgeous.”

“Clearly the fans think you are plushie worthy,” she teased, tossing the stuffed toy back to him.

Wang Bo, meanwhile, was completely mesmerised by the alien-designed t-shirts. “They’ve got one of me… on a dragon!” He held up the shirt, his eyes wide with amazement. “I’ve never even seen a dragon, but the shirt is so cool.”

“Dragons sell, buddy,” Atlas said, sipping on some strange blue drink, his other hand holding a bobblehead of himself. It bobbled enthusiastically. “Why does it look like my head’s about to fall off?”

“Hey, if they’re buying it, don’t ask questions,” Amber shrugged, tapping at a holo-poster that showed her in an epic pose, slicing through waves of enemies with her sword. “At least mine looks badass.”

Hank was standing off to the side, holding a foam finger… but not just any foam finger. This one was glowing and pulsating like it was alive. “What the hell is this thing?” he asked, wiggling it a little as it seemed to wiggle back.

“Some kind of alien foam technology,” Amber said, barely suppressing a laugh. “Looks like it’s bonding with you.”

“Yeah, well, it better not ask for a marriage.”

A swarm of aliens surged forward, holo-merch and plushies in hand, pushing closer to the Crushers. “Sign please! Virtual thumbprint! Please, sign my poster!”

Alexander, grinning ear to ear, leaned over to Wang Bo. “Guess they want our prints, partner.”

“Is it bad that I didn’t know we had virtual thumbprints?” Wang Bo asked, nervously tapping at the tablet an alien held out.

Atlas, already ahead of them, placed his thumb on a floating holographic image of himself, leaving a glowing print behind. “Just like that,” he said, with a grin. “Piece of cake.”

Hank looked around at the merchandise, a confused look on his face. “I don’t get why anyone would want a shirt with my face on it. Ain’t nothing special about my mug.”

An alien with three arms excitedly held out a poster of Hank, pointing to it with all three fingers. “Sign it! Your face is strong! It represents power!”

Hank squinted at the poster, then at the alien. “Uh, yeah. Sure thing, bud.” He awkwardly pressed his thumb onto the alien’s holo-tablet, watching as a digital print glowed. “There. Enjoy… I guess?”

Meanwhile, Alexander was having a blast with the crowd, slapping thumbs onto posters, plushies, and just about anything handed his way. “Y’all want me to sign your bobblehead? No problem!”

One alien extended a slimy arm holding a shirt with a crude, cartoonish version of Alexander’s face plastered on it. “Best warrior in the galaxy!” it gurgled.

“You know it!” Alexander winked, giving a thumbs up. “I do look good on a shirt, don’t I?”

As the day went on, the merch lines got longer and longer, with aliens from all over the galaxy pushing forward to get their share of Portal Crusher memorabilia. Plushies flew off the shelves, t-shirts were snapped up, and holographic cards of the Crushers in action became instant collector’s items.

Atlas stood off to the side, watching the sales unfold. “I can’t believe this is real,” he said to Mira, who was smirking at the scene. “We’re really like celebrities.”

“That’s because you are,” she said, crossing her arms. “This merchandise area? Total goldmine.”

Amber waved at a group of fans, who screamed in delight as they held up foam swords. “I gotta admit,” she said, smirking at Atlas, “I was skeptical at first, but this is insanely awesome.”

Wang Bo was wearing his new dragon shirt, a look of pure joy on his face. “I’m buying another one of these. No, wait… I’m buying ten.”

As they finally made their way out of the merchandise tent, arms full of their own stuff, Atlas shook his head in disbelief. “Merch. Who would’ve thought?”

“You know what they say,” Amber said, patting him on the back, “Fandom spans galaxies.”

Later that night, as the afterparty began, Atlas pulled Mira aside, grinning. “You pulled it off. This is incredible.”

Mira smiled, finally letting out a breath. “It’s just the beginning. You’ve got a universe to conquer now.”

With this first event, Mira had really proven her worth, and the Portal Crushers realized just how much money would soon be rolling in.

Atlas’ inner greedy beaver, holding up a beaver bobblehead grinned in anticipation.

‘‘‘

CHAPTER 321 : Taking it on the Road

After the wild success of their first debut, there was only one logical conclusion: they had to take the whole show on the road. The universe was way too big to stick around on one planet, and with fans popping up on distant moons, asteroids, and space stations, it was time to expand their reach. They needed a ship—a big one.

Atlas stood in the middle of the spaceport, arms crossed, staring up at the massive vessel Mira had secured for them. “That’s our ship?” he asked, eyes wide.

“Yup,” Mira said, a satisfied grin on her face. “It’s the best one in the galaxy. Custom-built for touring.”

“Custom-built?” Amber raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. “It looks like a party barge.”

And, to be fair, it did. The ship was sleek, with glowing neon lights running down its sides, and a giant holo-screen on the front that flashed images of the Portal Crushers in action. It was big—really big—but also flashy in a way that screamed celebrity tour.

Alexander whistled. “Yeehaw! Now that is a ship! Look at the holo-screen! Y’all see how good I look?”

Hank shook his head, groaning. “Great. Now we’re flying around the galaxy with a billboard of your face on it.”

“Not just my face,” Alexander pointed out, grinning. “All of us! We’re stars, Hank. Gotta let the galaxy know.”

“Yeah, we’re stars alright,” Amber muttered, rolling her eyes. “Stars on a party ship.”

Wang Bo was already walking around the ship, his eyes wide as he inspected every glowing inch of it. “Do you think it comes with a pool? I feel like it should come with a pool.”

“Why would a spaceship need a pool?” Atlas asked, confused.

Wang Bo looked at him like he had just asked the dumbest question in the galaxy. “Because, Atlas… what’s the point of being famous if you don’t have a pool?”

Mira stepped forward, clapping her hands. “Alright, Portal Crushers, here’s the deal. This ship has everything you need for your universe-wide tour. There’s a stage for live performances, a merch deck, and even a training arena for any, uh, unscheduled fights.”

“I like the sound of that,” Atlas nodded. “Always good to be prepared.”

“And!” Mira continued, her voice rising in excitement, “There’s a luxury lounge with a 360-degree view of space for your afterparties. Plus, a galactic kitchen with food from over 100 planets. I mean, you’ve got everything!”

Alexander’s eyes lit up. “Did you say food from 100 planets? Does it include barbecue?”

Mira sighed, rubbing her temples. “Yes, Alexander. There’s barbecue. It’s a universal constant. Every species has some form of it. Meat plus fire is pretty easy to figure out.”

“Thank the stars,” Alexander said, clutching his chest like he’d just survived a near-death experience. “Life ain’t worth living without BBQ.”

“Okay, but, like… what kind of barbecue?” Hank cut in excitedly. “Are we talking sweet and smoky? Spicy? Dry rub? Alien fusion? I need details.”

Mira gave him a flat look. “Yes.”

“That’s not an answer,” Hank shot back.

“It absolutely is an answer,” Mira said. “There is every kind of barbecue. Teriyaki-glazed, lava-grilled, honey-smoked, even some weird jellyfish-based one from the Kreel’Zath homeworld that I really don’t recommend unless you like a mild case of paralysis.”

Alexander stroked his chin like a man deep in thought. “Mild paralysis, you say… but does it taste good?”

Mira threw up her hands. “I give up.”

“Listen, Mira,” Atlas said with a smile, placing a hand on her shoulder. “This is a real thing. Food is, like, our second most important priority.”

Mira narrowed her eyes. “What’s the first?”

“Crushing Portals,” Atlas said in a deadpan voice..

Hank threw an arm around Alexander’s shoulders. “I think we can combine those two priorities.”

“Please don’t,” Mira groaned. “Just—just go look at your new ship before I regret everything.”

Hank stepped onto the ship’s ramp, scratching his head. “This thing is gonna attract a lot of attention, huh? Feels like we’re painting a big ol’ target on our backs.”

“Yeah, probably,” Atlas agreed, shrugging. “But hey, at least we’ll look good while doing it.”

Amber walked over to the control panel near the entrance and tapped a few buttons. Instantly, the holo-screen on the ship changed, displaying a massive, glowing image of Atlas holding up his swords with the words “The Portal Crushers Universe Tour” underneath. “Subtle,” she said, smirking.

“Subtle’s overrated,” Wang Bo said, wandering back toward the group with a towel draped around his neck. “Found the pool, by the way.”

Amber raised an eyebrow. “There’s really a pool?”

“Of course, there’s a pool,” Wang Bo said, as if it were obvious. “I’ll be hanging out there if anyone needs me.”

Mira rolled her eyes but couldn’t help smiling. “Alright, you maniacs, we’ve got a lot to plan. This tour is going to be bigger than anything the universe has ever seen. We’ve got to arrange the fan events, holographic meet-and-greets, and—”

“Are we gonna need security?” Hank cut in, looking serious. “Because if we’re doing this big, I’m not sure this flashy ship is enough to keep everyone safe.”

“That’s where you come in,” Atlas said, patting him on the back. “Head of security, Hank. Keep the crazy fans from, I don’t know, storming the ship?”

Hank groaned. “Great. Can’t wait for that.” Now he really missed not having Isabella around.

Amber was already back at the holo-controls, tapping more buttons and watching different images of the crew flash by. “We should definitely add some fireworks,” she said, completely serious. “And lasers. A lot of lasers.”

“Fireworks?” Atlas gave her a look.

“What?” she said, crossing her arms. “You’re already flying a neon spaceship across the galaxy. Might as well lean into it.”

Alexander, meanwhile, was practically vibrating with excitement. “This is gonna be the best tour ever, y’all! Just think about all the fans we’re gonna meet and the merch we’ll be sellin’. We’ll be legends, I tell ya!”

“Already are, partner,” Atlas said, his grin widening. “But yeah. Let’s show the universe what the Portal Crushers are made of.”

The Portal Crushers stood there for a moment, staring up at their ship, already imagining the wild adventure that lay ahead.

With one final nod, Atlas motioned for them to board. “Alright, let’s take this show on the road.”

And with that, the Portal Crushers officially began their universe-wide tour—with a party ship, a pool, and a ridiculous amount of merch.

‘‘‘

The Portal Crushers’ tour was in full swing, and excitement buzzed through the ship as they prepared for their first stop: Khi-Lan, a planet famous for its martial arts sects and ancient warrior traditions. Wang Bo had been talking non-stop about this place since Mira put it on the tour. He had been hearing legends through the universal search forums about the warriors of Khi-Lan, and now he was finally going to meet them.

“This is the coolest thing ever!” Wang Bo practically shouted as the ship entered Khi-Lan’s orbit, his eyes wide with excitement. “Do you guys know how famous their martial arts are? They’ve been training for centuries to be the best fighters in the galaxy!”

“Yeah, and they’re also, like, eight feet tall,” Amber said, leaning back in her chair, scrolling through data on her holo-tablet. “Don’t get any ideas about challenging them, Wang Bo.”

Wang Bo waved her off. “No way! This isn’t about fighting. It’s about respect. The Khi-Lan masters are legends! Just being on their planet is an honor.”

“Plus,” Atlas added, smirking, “it’s good PR. First stop on our tour—meeting with some of the toughest warriors in the universe. Fans’ll eat it up.”

As the ship touched down, the Portal Crushers gathered at the airlock, ready to make their grand entrance. The doors opened with a hiss, revealing the vast city of Khi-Lan below them. Towering spires and temples stretched as far as the eye could see, and the streets were filled with the planet’s native population—tall, elongated aliens with bald heads and flowing robes, their movements graceful and precise.

Wang Bo practically bounced down the ramp, his excitement contagious. “There they are! The Khi-Lan warriors!”

A group of the warriors approached, their eyes sharp and their movements deliberate. They stood at least two feet taller than Wang Bo, their elongated bodies giving them an almost ethereal appearance. One of them, clearly the leader, stepped forward and bowed deeply.

“Greetings, Portal Crushers. I am Master Ji-Sar,” the warrior said, his voice deep and resonant. “We welcome you to Khi-Lan, home of the Heaven-Splitting Sect.”

Atlas bowed in return, trying to keep his cool. “It’s an honor to be here, Master Ji-Sar.”

Wang Bo, however, couldn’t contain himself. “Master Ji-Sar, I’ve studied your techniques that you’ve demonstrated online! The Heaven-Splitting Fist? The Dragon’s Roar Strike? You guys are legends! I’ve been practicing but I can’t believe I’m here to see you in person.”

Ji-Sar’s eyes flickered with curiosity. “You are familiar with our ways?”

Wang Bo nodded enthusiastically. “Oh yeah! I’ve read every scroll and watched every holo-recording I could find. Your martial arts are beyond incredible!”

Master Ji-Sar smiled—a rare sight, from what Wang Bo had heard. “Then perhaps you would honor us by joining our sect for a demonstration. I sense the spirit of the Dragon within you.”

Wang Bo froze. “Wait… me? Join you? Are you serious?”

CHAPTER 321.5 : Dragon Who Smashes Heaven!

Wang Bo was seriously excited. ‘Aliens plus Kung Fu? Awesome!‘

Amber leaned over to Atlas, whispering, “This is going to get out of hand, isn’t it?”

Atlas just grinned. “Yup. Let’s see where this goes.”

Within hours, Wang Bo found himself deep within one of Khi-Lan’s sprawling temples, standing in front of a massive, ornate gate. Behind him, the rest of the Crushers watched in amusement as the Khi-Lan warriors prepared for their demonstration.

“Dragon Who Smashes Heaven,” Master Ji-Sar declared, pointing at Wang Bo. “That is the title you will carry for this day. You will channel the spirit of the Dragon and show the galaxy the strength within you.”

Wang Bo’s eyes sparkled. “The Dragon Who Smashes Heaven?” He could barely contain his excitement. “I love it.”

Alexander slapped him on the back. “Good luck, partner. Try not to get yourself smashed instead.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Wang Bo waved him off, already getting into his stance. “I’ve got this.”

The warriors lined up, each one taking their places as they prepared for the demonstration. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation, and even Atlas couldn’t help but be impressed by the level of discipline and skill these warriors exuded.

Master Ji-Sar raised his hand, and the demonstration began. The warriors moved in perfect synchrony, their strikes and movements flowing like water. It was a dance of power, grace, and precision. And then, it was Wang Bo’s turn.

He stepped forward, his eyes locked on the challenge ahead. His heart pounded in his chest, but he wasn’t nervous. He was ready.

Wang Bo let out a fierce shout, channelling everything he had learned from his time of watching the Khi-Lan techniques. His movements were quick, fluid, and powerful, his strikes mimicking the Dragon’s Fist he had idolised for so long. With each punch and kick, he felt the spirit of the Dragon surge through him, pushing him beyond his limits.

The crowd of warriors watched in stunned silence. Even Master Ji-Sar’s eyes widened slightly as Wang Bo delivered a final, devastating punch—one that echoed through the temple like a thunderclap.

BOOM!

The air around him seemed to ripple as the energy from the punch blasted outward, shaking the walls of the temple. Wang Bo stood there, panting but grinning, as the warriors stared in awe. They had never seen such talent. Are all humans so strong? What they didn’t know was that as a Portal Crusher who had gone through gene boosting, and longevity treatments one day Wang Bo would stand among them as one of the strongest of the Khi-lan warriors. But that would be far in the future, and a story to be told at another time.

Master Ji-Sar stepped forward, his expression unreadable for a moment before he smiled again. “The Dragon Who Smashes Heaven has truly arrived.”

The other warriors erupted in cheers, chanting Wang Bo’s new title. “Dragon Who Smashes Heaven! Dragon Who Smashes Heaven!”

Wang Bo could barely believe it. He had done it. He was living out his dream, standing among the greatest warriors in the galaxy, and they were cheering for him.

Atlas, Amber, Hank, and Alexander stood off to the side, watching the spectacle.

“Well, I’ll be damned,” Alexander muttered, shaking her head in disbelief. “He actually did it.”

“Of course he did,” Atlas said, grinning. “That’s Wang Bo. He doesn’t know how to do anything halfway.”

Alexander pumped his fist. “That was a home run, partner! Wrigley Field goes nuts!”

Wilfredo cheered for his fellow Portal Crusher, happy that Wang Bo had accomplished such strength.

Hank just shook his head, still processing the fact that their tour was off to such a wild start. “First stop, and we’ve already got Wang Bo smashing heavens. This is gonna be a hell of a tour.”

The Crushers left Khi-Lan with more than just memories—they left with a legend. As the first alien who had mastered the martial arts of Khoi-Lan it was a tremendous achievement. The legend of the Dragon Who Smashes Heaven would follow them across the galaxy, and Wang Bo? Well, he’d never stop telling the story.

‘‘‘

The Portal Crushers were riding high as they boarded the ship, still buzzing from their successful event on Khi-Lan. Their fans in the area around the Khi-Lan planet were numerous, and loved the Red Fairy show. One interesting thing was that Wang Bo was the star of the show. In this part of the universe he was even more popular than Atlas. Tickets to his theme pavilion had sold out instantly, and shirts of Wang Bo on a dragon were sold out leaving a lot of frustrated fans. Mana coins poured in, and the fans had gone wild over Wang Bo’s “Dragon Who Smashes Heaven” solo performance.

Wang Bo was now walking around the ship like he was the star of the universe.

“I gotta tell ya, guys,” Wang Bo said, leaning back in his chair in the lounge area, “I’m pretty much a martial arts legend now.”

Amber rolled her eyes but couldn’t help a small smile. “We’re never going to hear the end of this, are we?”

Alexander slapped him on the back. “Nah, let him have it. He’s earned it.”

Atlas, meanwhile, was focused on their next stop. “Alright, team, the next leg of our tour is important—this isn’t just about fans or coins. We’re heading to the center of the universe.”

“The center?” Hank raised an eyebrow. “Why the hell would we go there? Sounds a bit too… distant for me.”

Atlas grinned. “It’s where we’ll officially become citizens of the universe. Right now, we’re just wandering around, but after this? We’ll have actual rights—recognized on any planet. We’ll be able to make real moves, not just as Portal Crushers, but as universal citizens.”

Amber raised a brow. “So, this is like some kind of official diplomatic thing?”

“Exactly,” Atlas nodded. “And we’ll also be registered as a faction, officially.”

Wang Bo, who was still flexing from his martial arts victory, leaned forward. “Wait, so we’ll be like, legally recognized?”

“In a way,” Atlas said, crossing his arms. “But the odd th8ng is that’s a ceremony, and this ceremony has something to do with fish.”

Everyone paused for a beat.

“Fish?” Hank repeated. “What do fish have to do with becoming citizens of the universe?”

Atlas shrugged. “I don’t know all the rules, man. That’s all I know about the ceremony. Mira said we’ll get more details when we arrive.”

When the ship finally arrived at the center of the universe, the team was in awe. The view from the observation deck showed an intricate, sprawling metropolis, unlike anything they’d seen before. It seemed like the hub of all existence, with towering structures that gleamed under the stars and ships from every known race in the galaxy coming and going.

Amber let out a low whistle. “Now this is impressive.”

Atlas led the way as they docked and made their way to the main hall for the ceremony. They were greeted by an official, a long, sinewy alien with shimmering scales and fish-like features. His name was Tylos, and he seemed far too pleased to meet them.

“Ah! Portal Crushers!” Tylos said, his gills flaring with excitement. “Welcome, welcome to the center of the universe! We are so honored to have you here for your citizenship ceremony.”

Atlas shook his hand, keeping it professional. “Thank you. We’re looking forward to making this official.”

“Yes, yes, of course,” Tylos said, leading them into the grand hall, which was decorated with massive tanks filled with all kinds of exotic fish. “The ceremony is quite simple. It involves, as you may have heard, fish.”

Wang Bo whispered to Amber, “Is this some kind of fish cult thing?”

Amber shot him a look, but she didn’t have time to respond before Tylos continued.

“You see, here in the center of the universe, we believe all life is connected by the flow of the universe, much like the water that connects all fish. The ceremony will have you, the Portal Crushers, placing your handprints into this bowl,” he gestured to a massive bowl filled with water and a variety of shimmering, glowing fish swimming around inside.

Atlas raised a brow. “So… we just put our hands in there?”

“Exactly!” Tylos nodded enthusiastically. “The fish will then swim through your hands, absorbing your essence and linking you to the fabric of the universe. It’s symbolic.”

Wang Bo’s eyes lit up. “Dude, we’re about to become part-fish. This is amazing.”

Alexander leaned over to Atlas. “Man, I’ve done a lot of weird things, but this is up there.”

Atlas smirked. “Just roll with it.”

CHAPTER 322 : Fish Accepted

One by one, they placed their hands into the water, watching as the fish swirled around them. It was oddly calming—there was a moment of serenity as the fish made contact, and for a brief second, each Portal Crusher felt connected to something much larger than themselves.

That’s when it got really odd.

The fish started nibbling at their skin.

Then they seemed to turn… hungrier.

And then—

“OW! That little bastard bit me!” Wilfredo yelped, yanking his hand out of the water. A tiny fish dangled from his fingertip, its jaw clamped down with unsettling determination.

“Oh no,” Amber muttered, backing away. “They sense weakness.”

Alexander frowned, watching as more fish started swarming around his hand. “Wait… are they eating us?”

Atlas squinted at the water, unimpressed. “I mean, technically, it’s just an aggressive exfoliation.”

“EXFOLIATION?!” Wilfredo shook his hand wildly, finally dislodging his attacker. The fish landed on the ground, flopped once, then launched itself straight back into the water like it had unfinished business.

The swarm grew bolder, little teeth nibbling with increasing enthusiasm. Amber gasped. “Oh crap. I think we just activated frenzy mode.”

“Frenzy mode?” Wang Bo’s face paled. “Why does everything in the galaxy have a frenzy mode?”

A sudden splash cut through the air as one fish leapt out of the water, aiming for Atlas’s face like a tiny, scaly missile. With the reflexes of a seasoned warrior, he caught it mid-air. The fish wriggled furiously in his grip, snapping its jaws.

Atlas studied it for a moment. “Huh. You guys think this would go well with barbecue sauce?”

“STOP THINKING ABOUT FOOD!” Wilfredo yelled, dodging another airborne fish.

Amber grabbed a bucket and started scooping water out of the pond. “Alright, that’s it, time to assert dominance! Who wants seafood?”

The fish paused. Paused. As if they understood the threat. Then, in eerie unison, they sank beneath the surface, vanishing into the depths.

A long silence followed.

Atlas let out a low whistle. “Amber, remind me never to mess with you.”

Amber crossed her arms. “Good.”

Wilfredo glared at the pond. “I don’t trust them. I’m glad we don’t have to do this twice.”

When it was all over, Tylos clapped his hands together.

“Congratulations! You are now official citizens of the universe!” he declared, beaming at them. “Your names are registered, and your rights will be honored across all recognized planets.”

“Are they always so hungry? And aggressive,” asked Atlas.

Typos looked a little embarrassed, or as embarrassed as a fish species like him could look, “No, definitely not. I think it’s because you are a new species. So they might have thought you were rare delicacy. Normally they do a quick circle, take a few birds and then fall asleep.”

Atlas accepted this explanation, and cleared his throat. “Actually, there’s something else I’d like to ask.”

Tylos tilted his head. “Oh? Please, do ask.”

Atlas straightened, his voice steady. “I want to register humanity as a whole. Not just us as a faction, but every human. I want them to have the same rights and recognition we do.”

There was a long pause before Tylos shook his head, looking genuinely apologetic. “Ah, I’m afraid that’s not possible, Citizen Atlas.”

“Why not?”

Tylos sighed. “You see, for that to happen, you must be the recognized ruler of the planet where humanity resides. As it stands, Earth is not under your dominion, and therefore you cannot register the entire species. Yet.”

Atlas clenched his jaw, but he remained calm. “So, if I were to take control of Earth, then I could register humanity?”

Tylos nodded. “Precisely.”

Atlas gave a slow, determined nod. “I see. Well, thank you for the clarification.”

Amber leaned in. “Did you just get told you need to take over Earth?”?

Atlas smirked. “Sounds like it.”

Wang Bo was grinning ear to ear. “First, the Dragon Who Smashes Heaven, now Atlas the Overlord of Earth. We’re on a roll!”

Alexander chuckled. “Y’all are gonna need bigger business cards.”

As they made their way back to the ship, their official citizenship in hand (or rather, thumb-printed and fish-approved), Atlas was already planning the next move.

Hank shook his head, laughing. “Can’t believe we’re officially citizens now. And all it took was a fishy bite.”

“Don’t knock it,” Amber said. “We’ve got real rights now. We’re official.”

Atlas crossed his arms, his mind still on Earth. “We’re just getting started. The universe is big, but we are definitely getting stronger.”

Wang Bo punched the air. “And next time? We’ll register humanity too. Just you wait.”

Atlas grinned, leading the way back into the ship. “One step at a time, Wang Bo. One step at a time.”

“Now who’s ready for our Fan Meet and Greet?”

‘‘‘

The Portal Crushers had just wrapped up another wildly successful tour stop. Even though they’d been at the center of the universe, a place buzzing with alien dignitaries and universal citizens, the fanfare had still been overwhelming. But now, their next stop?

Let’s just say it was going to be… complicated.

As the ship touched down in the kingdom of Karalash, things felt different right away. There were no cheering crowds this time. Instead, they were greeted by a small delegation led by the Queen Alzira herself. She had all the characteristics of the Karalash people. They all looked like uplifted monkeys. She looked both fierce and regal. She looked every bit like someone who should have been in charge—except, she wasn’t.

The team was escorted to the royal court, which was less “luxurious palace” and more “elaborate treehouse,” with vines winding through every crevice. The air was tense. Atlas sensed it immediately.

“I don’t like this,” Amber muttered under her breath, glancing around at the somber expressions.

Atlas nodded. “Something’s definitely up.”

Queen Alzira wasted no time explaining. “My planet’s in the middle of a revolution,” she said, her voice calm but fierce. “The king is gone, and now the council is debating over who should take the throne. But there’s a rule that’s prevented me from taking my rightful place.”

Atlas raised an eyebrow. “And that would be?”

“I’m not allowed to rule… because I’m a woman.”

Atlas blinked. “That’s ridiculous.”

“Tell me about it,” Alzira scoffed. “It’s an ancient law, deeply ingrained in our culture.”

Atlas frowned. “Even on Earth, we allow women to take charge.”

Alexander chimed in, leaning casually against a column. “Not all of Earth.”

Atlas shot him a look. “That’s true. I guess I was hoping the universe would be a bit more enlightened.”

Alzira sighed. “Me too.”

Atlas shrugged. “Well, we’ve got a meet-and-greet scheduled, so we should probably—”

“Wait,” the queen interrupted, her eyes flashing. “I’ve heard about your… ambitions. You’re raising money to take over your own planet.”

Atlas perked up. “Uh, yes. Yes, we are.”

The queen smiled slyly. “I could offer you something more lucrative than just a fan event.”

Mira, sensing opportunity, immediately stepped forward. “Hold on, Atlas. I’m the agent here. Let me handle this.” She didn’t want to become a mere bystander in this negotiation.

The queen gave her a knowing look. “Ah, the real sharkini emerges.”

Mira grinned. “That’s right. Now, tell me what you’ve got in mind.”

The queen leaned in slightly, eyes glinting. “I need a champion. Someone to fight for me in a ceremonial battle against the chosen champion of the council’s preferred candidate. If my champion wins, they’ll have to change the law.”

Mira’s eyes lit up. “Interesting. Very interesting.” She shot Atlas a quick look. ‘We could definitely spin this.‘

Atlas, catching on, whispered, “We could make it part of the meet-and-greet. Fans love that kind of stuff.”

Mira whispered back, “Are you sure? Look at those guys. They’re small, but they look like… alien monkeys with an attitude. They might be tougher than they look.”

Atlas chuckled. “Skeletons, trolls, demon dogs… none of them were much of a fight. I think I can handle some monkey-tailed aliens.”

The queen interrupted their plotting. “It’s ceremonial, yes, but it can get bloody. We’re talking swords, not friendly sparring.”

Atlas grinned. “Don’t you have medipods?”

“We do,” the queen admitted. “But swords have no eyes. And the council’s champion… well, let’s just say he’s eager for a fight.”

Atlas cracked his knuckles. “Bring it on.”

As the meet-and-greet kicked off, fans lined up by the hundreds, still eager for autographs, hologram selfies, and a glimpse at the Atlas’ now-iconic hot pink armor. The first version of Atlas’ armor was still displayed in a glass case, drawing a lot of admiration. He was currently wearing version 4.5.

“Man, that armor was something,” Alexander said, leaning against the case. “Still don’t know how you made pink look intimidating.”

Atlas grinned. “It’s all about confidence. Plus, I upgraded the armor—this new version’s even better.”

Wang Bo shook his head. “Hot pink. Unstoppable. What’s next? You gonna start fighting in a tutu?”

Atlas just laughed. “Hey, if it makes me more money, maybe.”

CHAPTER 323 : FrankenArmor

The arena was alive with excitement, buzzing like a hive ready to explode. The fans had been worked up ever since the meet and greet, where they had begged Atlas for autographs, thumbprints—anything to take home and brag about. Some had even cried like they’d met a megastar. But that wasn’t why they were here. Not really.

The real show was about to begin.

Atlas glanced out at the roaring crowd, feeling the vibrations of their cheers in his chest. His heart raced, but not from nerves—this was adrenaline. Pure, wild energy. This is what they came for. He could practically taste the anticipation thick in the air, like a static charge waiting to spark.

‘Hell, they’re more fired up than a rodeo on Saturday night,’ he thought, cracking his neck from side to side. It wasn’t every day his fans got to see him fight live and up close like this. They’d seen plenty of action on the show, sure, but this… this was different. This was personal. You could feel the heat of it, the sweat, the blood. This was the real deal.

Alexander, standing just off to the side, shot Atlas a cocky grin, “Bet they’re thinkin’ this’ll be better than NHL finals.”

Atlas chuckled, shaking his head. “You think they’re here for a couple of slap shots cowboy? This ain’t hockey.”

Alexander shrugged, “Yeah, but you knock out that champion and watch ’em go nuts.”

The crowd roared even louder as the announcer’s voice boomed through the speakers. “LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, ARE YOU READY?!”

The fans screamed back as if they’d been waiting their whole lives for this. Atlas could see some of them on the edge of their seats, eyes wide with excitement. A group of kids held up signs that read “ATLAS IS OUR HERO” and “SMASH THAT CHAMPION!”

He took a deep breath, glancing at Hank and Amber. Amber gave him a nod, her sword glinting in the low light of the arena. “Show them why you’re the Overlord.”

Hank, always more calm and collected, smirked. “Don’t let the adrenaline mess up ya form.”

Atlas grinned at both of them. ‘Overlord? Hell yeah, I am.’

The energy in the crowd seemed to reach a fever pitch as the announcer continued hyping up the fight. “This is what you’ve all been waiting for! Atlas versus the council’s champion! Who will come out on top?!”

Who indeed? Atlas rolled his shoulders, stepping forward as the arena lights blazed down on him. The fans erupted in cheers, chanting his name over and over again. It was deafening, but also empowering.

As Atlas stood in the center of the arena, facing the council’s champion—a tall, lanky alien with sharp claws and a coiled tail—he couldn’t help but grin. This was the grand finale. The fans were chanting his name, and he was wearing his upgraded hot pink armor, FrankenArmor 4.5 ‘Now with stronger base armor and more mana coins!‘ which glowed under the arena lights.

Mira stood on the sidelines, shaking her head. “This is insane. But it’ll make us so much money.”

Alexander crossed his arms. “Atlas loves insane amounts of money.”

The council fight was originally a private solemn ceremony, but after being shown how much money they would make from a percentage of ticket sales they happily agreed. Now, regardless of who won or lost, the council had already made a ton of mana coins. This naturally made them happy.

The alien champion hissed, tail whipping around. He didn’t look like much, but Atlas wasn’t underestimating him. He’d learned long ago that looks could be deceiving.

The queen, seated high above, leaned forward. “Remember, Atlas, it’s a fight to submission. No need to kill.”

Atlas winked up at her. “Got it.”

‘Let’s give ’em a show,’ Atlas thought, his heart pounding.

The fight began, and the alien moved fast, darting in with quick strikes. Atlas parried, dodging with agility. The crowd was on the edge of their seats, and the fans were losing their minds.

Amber watched from the sidelines, smirking. “He’s showing off.”

“He’s always showing off,” Wang Bo said, but he was grinning.

The alien made a lunging attack, but Atlas sidestepped and swung his sword with precision. There was a clash of steel, and the alien stumbled back. Atlas pressed the advantage, his movements calculated and precise.

The monkeys swung again. Atlas, this time, didn’t bother dodging. The swords struck his armor. With a CLUNK, it bounced off the upgraded frankenarmor. He was stunned that the sword hadn’t gone through. The frankenarmor had always been Atlas’ trump card, that’s why he constantly improved and upgraded it. And once again it proved its worth.

Atlas took this chance to slam his sword into the monkey’s body with an upward motion. The momentum actually tossed the monkey into the air. Monkeys were normally agile, but being hit in the guts after an unexpected failed attack had caused him to be mentally stunned. After a short flight through the air he slammed into the ground hard. THUMP. Atlas then approached the stunned monkey and gave him two quick cuts with his swords.

SLICE, SLICE.

He was doing his best to keep it non-lethal. He didn’t want to get embroiled in some sort of crazy revenge deathmatch if something bad happened. The monkey yowled in pain and bounced up, alien agility now coming into play. He slashed forward with his sword. Atlas then parried it downwards with his twin swords and jumped up, kicking him in the face. “Night Elf!” he yelled. The fans were all excited by this. They had seen Atlas’ Night Elf move on the Red Fairy show before, but watching it at the fan meet and greet in person, that was a super huge bonus!

“Oh my god, he performed it!” said one of the Atlas fans.

“This is so exciting!” said another.

The monkey’s head snapped backwards as Atlas’ size 11  boot caught  him square in the face, and again he landed on his tail. Atlas twirled around to the crowd, holding his swords up in the air. “Are you entertained?” he yelled.

The Atlas fans all cheered.

“Atlas! Atlas!”

The monkey scrambled up, angered at the fact that Atlas wasn’t paying attention. He had dropped his swords and rushed forward with his bare claws, the primal beast inside him taking over. Atlas had only seemed like he hadn’t been paying attention. He would never make such a rookie mistake.

When the monkey rushed forward, he performed a perfect backwards mule kick, kicking the monkey backwards. THUMP! Gene-boosted humans were no joke.

Finally, with one more well-timed strike to the head with the flat of his sword, Atlas knocked the alien champion down again.

BONK.

THUMP.

The monkey champion lay there stunned.

The crowd erupted in cheers, and the queen stood, smiling triumphantly.

Atlas held out a hand to the fallen alien champion. “Good fight.”

The alien hesitated, then took the hand, and Atlas helped him up. The monkey  was angry he had lost to this alien challenger, but inwardly he was glad that he was still alive. He knew Atlas could have killed him several times.

The ruling council wasn’t happy that their chosen male champion had lost, nor was the vice-duke who had been challenging her for the position. The queen announced to the crowd of aliens and her potential subjects, “As can be seen by the fates that we’ve decided through ritual combat, women can indeed lead and rule. And with this, I declare myself, through the auspices of the universe, the galaxy, and our forefathers, that I will be the first female queen.”

A murmur rippled through the crowd, a mix of astonishment and disbelief. The vice-duke scowled, his tail flicking in agitation. “This is an outrage!” he shouted, stepping forward. “You can’t just—”

“Quiet!” the queen’s voice cut through the noise like a blade, steady and dripping with authority. The crowd, which had been a roaring sea of voices, fell silent in an instant, as if the air had been sucked out of the room. She stood tall, her gaze fierce. “The challenge has been fought, and the fates have spoken. I will not be silenced by the likes of you.”

Atlas, standing off to the side, couldn’t help but grin, his eyes twinkling with mischief. “You tell ‘em!” he shouted, throwing a fist into the air. His voice rang out louder than he expected, and several heads snapped toward him, eyes wide with a mixture of surprise and amusement. But he didn’t care. This was fun.

Amber, standing beside Alexander, burst into laughter, her eyes gleaming with admiration. She gave him a playful nudge, “Looks like you weren’t the only one who wanted to kick some ass today.”

Alexander tilted his head, eyes locked on the queen with newfound respect. “I think she just raised the bar,” he said with a smirk. “Now that’s a queen I can respect.” He crossed his arms, the weight of the moment sinking in, but still kept that signature swagger about him.

Atlas was beaming, the adrenaline still pumping through his veins. ‘Hell, this was turning into quite a show.’ He couldn’t help but think.

Amber winked at him. “Careful, Atlas. You might have some competition for who steals the spotlight.”

Atlas chuckled, shaking his head, “Hey, I’m happy to share the stage… as long as she knows who brought in the ticket sales.”

Amber grinned back. “Oh, don’t worry, we all know.”

The queen continued, “With your support, we can build a better future for our people! No more outdated rules! Together, we will show the universe what true leadership looks like!”

The crowd erupted into applause, the energy shifting as the realization of their new queen sank in. The vice-duke glared at Atlas and the Portal Crushers, his face turning a deep shade of red.

“Do you think you can just parade around here, flaunting your victory?” he hissed. “You think this changes anything?”

Atlas shrugged, still grinning. “Honestly? Yeah, it does. Welcome to the future, my friend!”

With that, the queen raised her arms, silencing the crowd once more. “Let this day be known as the dawn of a new era! Together, we will forge a path that honours our past while embracing the future!”

Cheers erupted, and the atmosphere buzzed with excitement as the crowd rallied behind their new queen, the tension dissipating like a fading storm.

‘‘‘

Later, as the Portal Crushers relaxed back on their ship, counting their latest haul of mana coins, Atlas leaned back in his chair, satisfied.

“Well, that was fun,” he said, grinning.

Mira crossed her arms. “And profitable.”

Wang Bo flexed dramatically. “I still say my martial arts event was better.”

Alexander snorted. “You didn’t have an alien monkey champion trying to cut you in half.”

Atlas chuckled. “Next stop?”

Mira grinned. “Wherever the money leads us.”

‘‘‘‘

CHAPTER 323.5 : I Do

The Star Cruiser, the Portal Crushers’ intergalactic party ship, zipped through the cosmos like a comet on Red Bull. Each planet glimmered with promise, every strange star an open invitation to dive headfirst into whatever madness the universe had in store.

Stop One: Glorban-7

Their first destination was Glorban-7, home of floating markets and architecture so inflatable, it looked like the whole place could double as a bouncy house.

Atlas took in a deep breath, his eyes gleaming, “Alright, let’s hit the market! I heard they’ve got the galaxy’s finest souvenirs. Who’s getting me something shiny?”

Wang Bo, still basking in his latest ridiculous fan meet and greet, grinned. “We should all get matching inflatable hats! Imagine the look on people’s faces!”

Atlas arched a brow, “Only if yours is hot pink. You know, for maximum impact,” he shot back with a wink, already envisioning himself out-fashioning Wang Bo with his own electric-colored hat.

As they wandered through the market, Amber found herself frantically grabbing the air after a vendor sold her an “anti-gravity” fruit. “If you don’t eat it fast, it just floats away!” she yelped, lunging to catch a rogue space fruit as it drifted lazily toward the stratosphere.

Meanwhile, Alexander was drawn to a booth boasting “Train Your Own Space Squirrel!” His eyes widened. “Oh, I need this!” he exclaimed, immediately grabbing a fuzzy little gremlin-like creature that seemed more interested in gnawing on his sleeve than learning any commands. “Alright, buddy! We’re about to become legends. Teamwork!”

Within three minutes, the squirrel had climbed his leg, launched off his shoulder, and proceeded to bulldoze an entire stack of inflatable fruit. The vendor screeched in what could only be described as alien opera, while Alexander scratched his head, laughing sheepishly.

The rest of the crew? Absolutely losing it.

Stop Two: Jibber-Jabber Prime

Next up was Jibber-Jabber Prime, a planet where the native species seemed to have verbal diarrhea. The second they landed, a horde of purple aliens swarmed, talking a mile a minute.

“Welcome! Have you heard the news about Zorbax’s new purple tail? And did you know the Galactic Council’s changing the space tax rate? Oh! And there’s a rumor about a love triangle on Nebula Five!”

Atlas blinked, rubbing his temple, “Uh, we just got here… not really feeling like diving into gossip central.”

Mira, ever the practical one, interjected, “Yeah, speaking of priorities, where’s the best place to get food?”

One alien gasped with excitement, “Food? We have gelatinous squiggles! They wobble when you eat them, and they’re the best thing ever!”

Atlas frowned but couldn’t hide his curiosity. “Wobbly food? Why do I feel like this is going to end badly…? Fine. I’m in.”

They quickly found themselves seated in front of bowls of wobbly, jiggling masses. Atlas tried to engage the aliens in conversation, but as soon as he opened his mouth, they drowned him in rapid-fire gossip.

“Did you hear about the sock-stealing space octopus? And how do you feel about soup-can hats? I once dated a sentient cactus. Let me tell you, that was an experience!”

Atlas shot a pleading look at his friends. “Guys, I think my brain’s about to short-circuit.”

Alexander, face buried in his gelatinous squiggle, was trying and failing to tune out the chatter, while Mira stifled a giggle.

Stop Three: Munchkinia

Their final pit stop was Munchkinia, a planet ruled by tiny aliens with enormous appetites—for both food and fun. As soon as the Portal Crushers touched down, they were greeted by a parade of mini-beings riding oversized cupcakes.

Wang Bo’s eyes lit up. “Cupcakes… I need to ride one!”

Before anyone could protest, he leapt onto a giant vanilla cupcake, arms outstretched as if he were claiming the galaxy’s highest peak. The tiny aliens chanted his name like he was some kind of cupcake-riding demigod.

Mira rolled her eyes but laughed. “I think we’ve just found Wang Bo’s true calling. Conquering cupcakes.”

Meanwhile, Alexander was being bombarded by a group of aliens thrusting squid-shaped gummy bears into his hands. “They wiggle, they jiggle!” they squeaked.

He grimaced at the plate of squirming gummy bears. “Uh, these things look alive. Do they taste as weird as they look?”

“Just eat them! Best thing ever!” they chirped in unison.

With an interested look, Alexander popped one into his mouth and, to his surprise, found himself enjoying the strange, wobbly treat. Moments later, he was fully engaged in a gummy bear-eating contest with the pint-sized aliens, all of whom cheered him on with wild abandon.

Meanwhile, Atlas, Amber, Wilfredo and Wang Bo found themselves locked in an impromptu cupcake-eating contest. But, as all great contests do, it quickly devolved into an all-out food fight. Frosting and sprinkles soared through the air like intergalactic missiles.

“Victory is mine!” Atlas shouted, covered head-to-toe in frosting. Amber retaliated by pelting him with a handful of sprinkles.

Mira, standing off to the side, folded her arms and watched the food fight unfold with a bemused grin. “Only the Portal Crushers could turn an intergalactic tour into a cupcake-pocalypse.”

With bellies full and spirits even higher, the Portal Crushers boarded the Star Cruiser, ready to dive headfirst into the next ridiculous adventure awaiting them.

Atlas grinned mischievously as he leaned toward the control panel. “Next stop? A planet where they serve gigantic food!”

Amber groaned, trying to keep a straight face. “I swear, if I end up in another food fight…”

But even she couldn’t suppress a grin as the Star Cruiser soared away, laughter and playful bickering echoing through the cabin, a family bound not by blood, but by the sheer madness of the universe.

Sure they worked their butts off entertaining fans at each planetary stop, but being able to visit all of these different planets was a blast!

‘‘‘‘

Onboard the Star Cruiser, Mira and Alexander were hanging out privately. The atmosphere was thick with laughter, the smell of overcooked gelatinous squiggles lingering in the background, and a sense of camaraderie that could rival a reality show reunion special. Mira and Alexander had spent nearly a year traveling through the cosmos together, sharing adventures that could fill a book — or at least thousands of hilarious tweets if they were on Earth.

They watched through the viewscreen as the spaceship glided through a field of colorful asteroids that looked suspiciously like giant gummy candies, Alexander turned to Mira, his face a mix of determination and awkwardness. “Mira, this is going to be an awkward question,” he said, rubbing the back of his neck, “but on Earth, we humans have a custom called marriage, where we engage in a life partnership.”

Mira blinked, her eyes wide with surprise. “Marriage? You mean like signing a cosmic contract that forces you to always share your last piece of pizza for eternity?”

“Uh, more like promising to tolerate each other’s weird habits and endless video game marathons,” he chuckled, scratching his chin thoughtfully. “But yes, that too. So, what do you think? I mean, I think our time together has shown that love can cross galaxies. Even if you are an alien, and I’m a space cowboy.”

Mira bounced up and down in her seat, her excitement radiating through the ship like a supernova. “Oh my gosh, yes! I’ve always loved you, Alexander! You’re my favorite on the show! This isn’t a case of meeting your idol and finding out they’re an asshole! Errrr I mean, you’re not an asshole!”

“Thanks? I think?” Alexander replied, raising an eyebrow. “But seriously, I’m glad you don’t think I’m an asshole. I’ve been told I can be a bit of a handful.”

“Only a handful? More like a cosmic handful!” Mira teased, laughing heartily. “I’ve seen you eat an entire jar of squid gummy bears in one sitting! And you can definitely be a bit dramatic when it comes to losing a game of Intergalactic Chess.”

“Hey! That chess game has way too many rules!” he protested, grinning.

Mira smiled at him, her heart swelling with affection. “So, if we’re going to do this, how do we get married in space? Is there a galactic chapel? Maybe a space minister? Or do we just find a really charismatic alien to perform the ceremony?”

“Don’t worry,” Alexander said, puffing out his chest like he was about to lead an army. “I have connections. My friend Blontik knows a guy who knows a guy who officiated a wedding before. We’ll be married in no time!”

CHAPTER 324 : Wedding Plans

Alexander gathered all the Portal Crushers and let them know about his engagement to Mira. It was hardly a surprise, they all knew Alexander had been head over heels about Mira ever since they met. Technically he had fallen for her before they even met, just based on seeing her photo.

After the congratulations and well wishes were out of the way.The next thing they had to discuss was the wedding ceremony itself.

The idea of it being at the Celestial Wager was suggested by Alexander.

Mira rolled her eyes, trying not to burst out laughing. “Are you sure Blontik isn’t just trying to profit off our wedding? I mean, he’s basically a walking money pit!”

Alexander threw his arms out wide, grinning like a kid with a new toy. “Just think: The Portal Crushers Get Married! Our wedding will be the talk of the universe!” He spun dramatically, already lost in the fantasy of galactic headlines.

Atlas, leaning against a wall with a big, satisfied smile, clapped Alexander on the back. “You’re right. People are gonna go crazy over this. It’s about time we had some big news. And your wedding definitely counts. As long as you’re ok with it being a spectacle. Otherwise we could just do a private ceremony on the ship.”

Mira and Alexander looked at each other, and they both knew a giant public spectacle is exactly what they both wanted! Give up a once in a lifetime for more fame? No way would Alexander the Golden God or Mira the publicity maven agree.

Amber, standing next to him, smirked and nodded. “If we both didn’t believe in polyamory, Atlas, we’d probably throw our own wedding just to keep up. But hey, maybe we’ll steal their thunder with a ‘Love is War’ event later.” She gave him a playful elbow to the ribs, both of them laughing as they imagined the chaos.

Wang Bo, rubbing his chin thoughtfully, chimed in, “I was thinking of getting the two of you matching staffs. Y’know, magical and all that. But then, I also thought… a ball and chain, or maybe a broom, just to keep the jokes flying.” His eyes twinkled with mischief as he imagined Alexander’s face when he unwrapped them.

Hank crossed his arms, grinning from ear to ear. “You already know who’s gonna be your best man, cowboy,” he drawled, tipping his hat toward Alexander. “I’ll make sure you don’t trip over your own feet up there.”

“Damn right, Hank! Wouldn’t trust anyone else,” Alexander beamed, giving Hank a hearty slap on the shoulder. “You’ve gotta be there beside me, brother.”

In no time, the plans were in full swing. Alexander and Mira, never ones to do things halfway, sent out a save-the-date hologram that practically screamed Portal Crushers Event! It was flashy, loud, and somehow filled with way too many explosions, but that’s exactly what everyone expected.

Blontik, predictably, jumped in on the action. Not only did he secure them a space chapel—an inflatable venue shaped like a giant cupcake, complete with sprinkles—but he also snuck in a sponsorship deal with the Munchkinian Cupcake Co. “Can’t miss an opportunity,” he said with a slimy grin, rubbing his greasy fingers together like he was already counting his profits.

As the invitations spread through the galaxy, gossip followed. The Portal Crushers scrambled to get ready, prepping outfits, hologram speeches, and of course some weapons just in case. Because a wedding featuring the Portal Crushers wasn’t without its risks.

Alexander  clapped his hands together, beaming as he watched everything come together. “This is gonna be the wildest wedding in history. We’re not just talkin’ a union—this is an event!”

Mira nodded, eyes gleaming. “And I wouldn’t miss it for the universe.”

***

The day arrived, and everything was set. The atmosphere was buzzing with excitement. Alexander donned a suit that resembled a shiny disco ball mated with western wear, and Mira wore a stunning gown made from starry fabric that shimmered with every move.

The inflatable chapel outside of the Celestial Wager was filled with colorful aliens from various planets, some of whom had arrived on fancy spaceships, while others floated in on giant squishy marshmallows. The officiant was a small, round creature named Wobbleflop who spoke in a mixture of pops and clicks, making the crowd chuckle.

“Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to celebrate the union of Alexander and Mira, click click, pop,” Wobbleflop said, beaming at the couple. “Let us witness their love across the galaxies!”

As the vows began, Mira looked deep into Alexander’s eyes and said, “I promise to always share my snacks, even the last piece of squid gummy bears.”

“And I promise to tolerate your intergalactic obsession with cooking shows,” Alexander replied, trying to keep a straight face. “Even if you once tried to use a live koaling as a prop!”

The audience erupted into laughter, and Blontik took a moment to yell from the back, “Just remember, folks! There are discounts at the Celestial Wager for everyone after this!”

“Shh, Blontik!” Mira giggled, but deep down, she loved that this was turning into a joyous yet commercial celebration.

Finally, they exchanged a comically large ring — crafted from a piece of the comet they had once found— and as they sealed their vows with a goofy kiss, the crowd cheered and erupted in applause.

“Let’s party!” Mira shouted, throwing her hands up in the air, and with that, the inflatable chapel transformed into a bouncing dance floor.

The Star Cruiser rocked and swayed to the music of a live band consisting of six-armed aliens playing instruments that sounded like a mix of a kazoo and a theremin. As everyone danced and celebrated, Mira leaned in to Alexander, her heart racing with happiness.

“Can you believe we actually did it?” she laughed, spinning him around.

“I can’t believe I’m married to my favorite alien!” Alexander replied, grinning ear to ear. “Let’s make this a cosmic honeymoon to remember!”

And with that, the Portal Crushers danced the night away, the stars twinkling outside the windows of their spaceship, proving that love, laughter, and a touch of cosmic absurdity made for the best adventures in the universe.

***

The Star Cruiser docked at the glimmering entrance of The Celestial Wager, a sprawling casino and entertainment hub where the glittering lights could probably be seen from light-years away.

As they stepped onto the floating silver floor of the casino, the air was electric with excitement, laughter, and the faint smell of burnt nachos wafting from the nearby bar. Atlas’s heart raced. He had heard tales of the high-stakes games played here, where planets could be won or lost in the blink of an eye, but he was more focused on the fan meet-and-greet that promised to be the biggest spectacle of their tour.

The crowd was buzzing with anticipation as fans of all shapes and colors gathered,  sporting bone armor outfits that sparkled under the neon lights. Atlas had made a great deal of cash on those. He had made a deal for Portal Crusher vending machines to be permitted located on all the popular planets. The Crushing It! Merch Machine paid him well, and with supply partners operating it there were no headaches.

The towering, stone-like beings like Gorvax, slim, iridescent Glytharni like Lurox, and even some tentacled Kroxar, all eager to meet the Portal Crushers.

After making a fortune betting on the Red Fairy show they felt like they really knew Atlas well. Of course there were a few aliens who had lost their planets betting, but for every winner there had to be losers, right?

As Atlas walked through the crowd, he spotted two aliens slumped against the wall, their moods as dark as a black hole. They were Virax, a habitual gambler, and another alien gambler, a giant with four arms and small red eyes known as Gromak. They had come to a few of his meet and greets.

Atlas sauntered over, a smile plastered on his face. “Hey, you guys seem grumpy. What’s up?”

Viirax crossed her arms, rolling her eyes. “Well, we lost so much money betting against you. I mean, who knew you’d actually take over the whole Wasteland?”

Gromak chimed in, “Yeah, we thought you were just another wannabe hero. But nope! You turned out to be the star of the show!”

Atlas chuckled, shrugging his shoulders. “Well, that was your first mistake. Always bet on the Portal Crushers.”

Gromak’s eyes narrowed, calculating. “Yeah, we learned that lesson the hard way, but it’s too late now. The season’s over. We’re broke!”

“Who knows what we’re going to do next?” Atlas replied, a mischievous glint in his eyes. “But I can tell you this: if there’s a bet to be made, always bet on us.”

The two aliens exchanged glances, and suddenly Gromak’s frown turned upside down, a giant grin stretching across his face. “You really think so? You think we should just keep betting on you?”

Atlas patted him on the back, nearly knocking him over. “Absolutely! Next time, don’t underestimate us! We’re practically a galaxy’s worth of fun.”

Virax chimed in with a teasing smile. “Just be careful who you bet on. You never know when Atlas might pull a wild stunt, like that time he tried to make out with a fish.”

“Oh please, that was just a ceremonial thing!” Atlas laughed. “I still got a selfie with it!”

The trio burst into laughter as they made their way through the casino, greeted by fans and excited patrons eager to meet their heroes. The meet-and-greet area was adorned with flashy holographic displays showcasing the highlights of the Portal Crushers’ adventures. Atlas felt the adrenaline pumping through his veins as he faced the crowd.

“Ladies and gentle-aliens!” he called out, his voice booming over the noise. “Welcome to the biggest event of the tour! Who’s ready for some fun?”

CHAPTER 325 : A Bet on the Crushers

POV : CELESTIAL WAGER

Cheers erupted from the crowd, and Atlas’s heart swelled with pride. He knew that they had brought a little slice of joy to these beings, who often lost themselves in the mania of gambling and high-stakes bets.

“Just remember,” he continued, “the odds may not always be in your favor, but if you’re betting on the Portal Crushers, you should always win!”

The crowd cheered again, and Atlas noticed Gromak and Virax exchanging glances, clearly planning their next betting scheme. With a quick wink, Atlas added, “And if you’re feeling risky, you can always put all your mana coins on us! You never know when we’ll pull off a ridiculous stunt win again!”

As the meet-and-greet progressed, Atlas signed autographs and took selfies, while Mira danced with a group of delighted aliens, all of them beaming with excitement.

The Alexander and Mira mini themed pavilion was the hottest ticket on this stop of the tour.

Laughter filled the air as they shared stories about their adventures, some of which involved questionable choices and a lot of food.

The night wore on, and as the casino lights flickered, two high-rollers approached Atlas, their faces filled with annoyance. “You!” one of them shouted, waving his tentacle angrily. “You ruined our betting pool!”

“Did we? Or did you ruin your own by not betting on the winning side?” Atlas grinned, looking them straight in the eye. “Always bet on the Portal Crushers, my friends. It’s like a rule of the universe!”

With that, the high-rollers threw their hands up in defeat, mumbling about how they’d never make their money back. Atlas simply laughed, knowing they’d be back next time, ready to place their bets — the cosmic wheel of fortune never stops.

As the celebration continued, the Portal Crushers revelled in their newfound fame and connections, surrounded by friends, fans, and even the odd annoyed alien, all sharing in the hilarity and magic of the night. After all, what’s a meet and greet without a little gambling, a few cosmic drinks, and a galaxy of merchandise?

***

Atlas leaned back in his chair, flipping through the digital invoices. His eyes widened as the final numbers rolled in—52368 mana coins. That was more than he’d ever imagined for a meet-and-greet tour. He turned to Mira, a grin spreading across his face.

“Well, you’re definitely amazing,” he said. “Now, let’s pick a talk show and keep pushing this buzz. Maybe after that, we move on to a movie or a series. Do you all still use television out here, or is that outdated?”

Mira smirked, her confidence growing with every passing moment. “Television? Not so much. We’ve moved past that. Holovision is where it’s at now—just like the Red Fairy Show. It’s a blend of reality, live interaction, and betting. It’s immersive, and people can comment or place bets on anything happening in real-time. That’s where the real money is.”

Atlas nodded, intrigued. He had no idea what the difference was, but if it was anything like the Red Fairy Show, it was clearly working. “Alright, whatever you choose, I trust you. What’s your first pick for a talk show?”

Mira didn’t miss a beat. “If we want to build on your popularity and draw in even more fans, the first show to hit up would be ‘Galactic Spotlight.’ It’s massive across all systems, and they focus on new rising stars. We’d get to show off your journey, your achievements, your abilities, and your goals—all in front of a live audience that loves to engage. They’d be commenting, betting, and following you from the moment you step on stage.”

Amber, standing in the corner with her arms crossed, raised an eyebrow. “What makes it different from other shows? We don’t need some cookie-cutter interview.”

Mira grinned, leaning forward as if to let them in on a secret. “Oh, it’s not just interviews. The hosts bring in surprises—challenges, live audience participation, simulations. Fans can submit questions in real-time, and even bet on how well you’ll answer or handle those challenges. It’s unpredictable, raw, and it makes people invested in you. They feel like they’re a part of your journey.”

Atlas’s eyes lit up at the sound of it. “Challenges, huh? That sounds like our kind of show.”

Amber sighed, glancing at the rest of the team, who were still slack-jawed from the meet-and-greet high. “Fine. But no embarrassing questions about our personal lives.”

Mira winked. “No promises. They eat that stuff up.”

The show was booked. And Atlas was excited to go on.

A cameo appearance by the Red Fairy herself was even booked.

***

The Portal Crushers were sitting on sleek, floating chairs in the middle of an ultra-modern alien talk show set. Neon lights swirled around them, and the background had holographic images of planets exploding and rebuilding themselves. It was dramatic—just like Atlas’s life had been lately.

The host, a smooth-talking alien with pale blue skin and lavender eyes that seemed to change color every few seconds, smiled broadly.

“Tonight, folks, we have the legendary Atlas and his team of Portal Crushers! They’ve survived the Wasteland, conquered entire galaxies, and now… they’re taking on tough questions!” The host turned to the Portal Crushers, her eyes now a deep shade of orange.

“Alright, Alexander,” the host continued, glancing down at a cue card with a mischievous smile. “First up, we all know you’ve been through hell and back, but tell us—why do you always seem to lose your baseball hat in every battle? Is it a tactical decision, or just poor luck?”

The audience chuckled, and Alexander shifted in his seat, trying to hide the faint blush creeping up his neck.

He did his best to answer, but it really was just bad luck most of the time.

“Here’s a fun one,” she went on, looking at Atlas, eyes gleaming. “Your partner, John, we hear you two have quite the rivalry. Any chance we’ll ever get the real story behind the time you two got stuck in that storage room for 24 hours? I think the fans are dying to know.”

The crowd snickered again, and Atlas groaned under his breath, his hand rubbing his face in exasperation.

This story was one he had promised he would take to the grave.

“And finally Wang Bo, everyone wants to know—how did you lose that bet to Crushir? I mean, the troll beat you at arm wrestling! Do you plan on recovering your honor anytime soon, or should we all start calling you ‘The Dragon Who Lost to a Troll’?”

The room burst into laughter, and Wang Bo couldn’t help but chuckle despite the heat in his cheeks.

“Hey you try arm wrestling a troll! Martial arts don’t train you for that!”

After being grilled for what seemed like forever, but in reality was no more than twenty minutes, the host took it easy on them.

“Atlas, tell us about this new play of yours.”

Atlas cleared his throat, trying to keep his nerves in check. The spotlight was blinding, and the audience—full of aliens with way too many eyes—was watching his every move. “Uh, yeah, so the play… It’s, uh, about everything we’ve been through. The battles, the triumphs, the close calls. All of it.”

Amber leaned forward, flashing her dazzling smile. “It’s gonna be epic. We’ve got battles with greedy warlords, near-death experiences, and even a couple of heartfelt moments.” She winked at the audience. “You’re gonna cry, I guarantee it.”

Alexander, ever the charmer, cut in. “And don’t forget about the sports references. I made sure we snuck in a few. Think of it as space opera meets the Super Bowl, folks.”

The host laughed, her eyes now a soft green. “I don’t know what a play about a giant bowl will be like! Sounds like quite the production! And we’ve heard rumors there’s more on the horizon—a movie, a holovision show, even a children’s cartoon?”

Atlas grinned, feeling a surge of pride. “Yeah, we’ve had a lot of offers come in. A movie is definitely in the works. Holovision show? Yup, coming soon to a galaxy near you. As for the cartoon, we’re making sure it’s, uh, child-friendly. No exploding aliens.”

Amber couldn’t help but giggle. “Well, maybe just a few exploding aliens. For educational purposes.”

The host’s eyes twinkled, now shifting to a playful purple. “And the book rights? I bet it’s going to be a bestseller.”

Wang Bo chimed in, his tone serious but with a hint of excitement. “The book’s already being written. It’s an intergalactic memoir, covering all the gritty details of Fort Bone’s rise to power. Think of it as a blueprint for how to become the most feared—and respected—Overlord in the universe.”

Atlas scratched the back of his neck, trying to stay humble. “I wouldn’t say feared… respected, yeah. Feared? Eh… maybe a little.”

The host leaned in, her voice dropping to a dramatic whisper. “And all this success… it’s going to help save Earth and the Wasteland, correct?”

Amber’s face lit up with excitement. “Exactly! The mana coins from all these projects—plays, movies, holovision shows, everything—will be enough to save the Wasteland and Earth. We’re talking about serious, life-changing money here.”

Atlas felt a wave of relief wash over him. The thought of being able to provide for his people, to actually fix the Wasteland… It was overwhelming. He shot a grateful look at the rest of the team. ‘We’re really doing this. We’re saving everyone.’

The host, sensing the emotional moment, leaned back with a satisfied smile, her eyes now a calming shade of blue. “That’s incredible. Truly. But let’s get real for a moment—what has been the craziest thing that’s happened to you since you started this journey?”

Atlas chuckled, glancing at Alexander. “Craziest thing? Oh man, where do I even start?”

Alexander jumped in, eyes gleaming. “Remember that time you got hit in the face with an alien fish during that diplomatic mission?”

Atlas groaned, but a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. “Yeah… That was embarrassing. Trying to negotiate our citizenship, and I end up getting bit by an intergalactic tuna. I guess us humans are delicacies. Real tasty.”

Amber giggled. “Or what about when you almost accidentally married that alien queen?”

Wang Bo nodded sagely. “To be fair, she did have quite the dowry.”

Atlas threw his hands up in mock exasperation. “Okay, okay, we’ve had some weird moments, but I think that’s part of what makes our story worth telling. We didn’t just survive; we had a good time doing it.”

The audience erupted into applause, clearly loving the humor and heart behind Atlas’s words.

The host smiled, eyes shifting to a radiant gold. “Well, I can’t wait to see the play, the movie, and maybe even grab a copy of the book. It sounds like your story is one for the ages.”

Atlas grinned, feeling the weight of the moment. They weren’t just surviving anymore. They were actively building a future—not just for themselves but for everyone back on Earth and in the Wasteland.

As the applause died down and the show cut to a commercial break, Amber turned to Atlas, her eyes sparkling. “We did it. This is definitely going to help.”

Atlas nodded, his heart swelling with pride. “Yeah, we did. Now, let’s make sure the world knows it.”

Alexander leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms with a grin. “Y’all, I can already hear the crowd at Wrigley Field cheering us on.”

Hank gave him a nudge. “Always with the sports, huh?”

“Yeehaw,” Alexander replied with a smile, “Always.”

‘‘‘

CHAPTER 326 Month  :  The Red Fairy Shows

Atlas leaned back, satisfied as he ran his hands through the mountain of mana coins stacked in front of him. The coins clinked together, a sweet symphony of success. After paying off the agency fees and the Red Fairy’s greedy cut, he was still left with more than he’d expected.

‘Finally,’ he thought, ‘I can make some moves.’ A grin tugged at his lips as he tossed a coin in the air, catching it with a flick of his wrist. He had made a set of tentative plans, but before starting anything, he wanted to check in with Fort Bone.

He called Barbara and John through the intergalactic chat system, waiting for the response. Meanwhile, on the other side of the Wasteland, John nearly jumped out of his skin as a glowing notification suddenly popped into his field of vision.

“Holy hell, it’s Atlas!” he sputtered, his voice cracking a little. He hadn’t heard from the guy in months! Not that he didn’t expect it—Atlas had probably been living it up in the intergalactic spotlight. With a nervous chuckle, he mentally hit the “accept call” button, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself standing in a bright white room.

Atlas was there, leaning casually against a sleek wall, as if this was just another Tuesday morning at the office. “Hey, bud!” Atlas waved like this was no big deal. “How’s it hanging?”

John blinked a few times, trying to adjust. His mouth opened and closed, no sound coming out at first. “Looking good, Atlas,” he finally managed to say, eyeing the obvious muscle on display. “Looks like you haven’t gotten out of shape while being a celebrity.”

Atlas’s grin widened, and he struck a flex pose. “Nah, man, been keeping it tight. The intergalactic talk show circuit’s been pretty fun. We’re even gearing up for a new movie. You’d love it.”

John let out a low whistle. “Wow. Movie star Atlas now, huh? So what’s up? What can I do for you?”

“Well,” Atlas said, his eyes gleaming with excitement, “I’ve got enough mana coins now to pay for everything. People can finally start going home.”

John’s eyes widened. “You serious?”

Atlas nodded, grinning wider now. “Dead serious. We’ve been talking about this forever. It’s time.”

John blinked again, his mind racing. This was happening. People could finally return home. After everything they had been through, this was the moment. He let out a shaky laugh. “Man, you always come through.”

Atlas shrugged, but his eyes shone. “Hey, someone’s gotta keep the party going.”

John’s jaw practically hit the floor. “Really? That’s… that’s going to be fantastic! Everyone’s been itching for a visit back to Earth.” His eyes gleamed with excitement, like a kid on Christmas morning.

Atlas nodded, his tough-guy expression softening a bit. “Yeah, man. I’ll send you the mana coins to cover everything.”

John laughed at the statement like Atlas had just offered to pay for lunch, not fund an entire Wasteland operation.

“Hey, don’t you have to pay for all of it! We’ve got a lot saved up, too. We were just trying to figure out how to kick things off.”

Atlas raised an eyebrow, half-surprised. “Really?”

“Yeah,” John said, puffing out his chest a little. “How much are we talking about?”

Atlas rattled off the number, 12690 mana coins would be needed to start.

John’s eyes widened to cartoonish proportions. “This is great!” He couldn’t stop grinning as he accepted the coins, his hand trembling a little. “It’s only about 2,000 more than we estimated it would cost. We’re good to go. Especially if we’re charging people to bid on tokens to head back.”

Atlas chuckled, leaning back with a casual swagger. “Yup. No reason you guys should be living in the Wasteland like it’s a junkyard. Speaking of, what do you even spend mana coins on out there? I thought most of the machines weren’t working.”

John scratched his head with an awkward laugh. “Yeah, most of them crapped out, but some are still kicking. We’ve been pumping mana coins into them, and they just… don’t disappear. Go figure.”

Atlas frowned, thinking hard. ‘Hmm. Probably those sponsors. They’re crafty. Just because they’re not getting promotional value anymore doesn’t mean they didn’t buy out their contracts. They’re probably using the Wasteland as a weird retail outlet.’

John rubbed the back of his neck. “Wouldn’t be surprised. Prices are probably jacked up, too.”

“That’d be just like them.” Atlas stroked his chin thoughtfully before leaning in like he was about to spill some top-secret info. “Oh, and when you get the return home tokens, heads up—every token’s got a spell of silence attached to it.”

John blinked. “What now?”

Atlas grinned slyly. “Yeah, it’s a deal we made. People can go back with their memories intact, but they can never talk about the Wasteland. The magic censors them like a bad algorithm. There are some other rules too, I’m looking them up for my trip, I’ll pass you a copy.”

John nodded slowly, taking it all in. “Well…I guess that makes sense.”

Atlas let out a heavy sigh. “Anyway, hope you’re holding up alright. I can’t do a lot of these intergalactic chats—they’re stupidly expensive. This call alone is gonna cost me a thousand mana coins!”

John’s eyes bulged, and he let out a loud whistle. “Whoa, seriously?!”

“Yup.” Atlas grinned like a kid who’d just pulled off a daring prank. “But it was worth it, right?”

They shared a quick man-hug, both of them slapping each other’s backs like they were knocking on a door. Then, just as fast as he’d arrived, Atlas flickered out, leaving John standing there in the eerie quiet of the white room, staring at the spot where his friend had been. ‘Damn,’ he thought, ‘I wonder when’s the next till I’ll see him again.’

***

The Red Fairy met Atlas backstage, her usual sweet yet cutting tone in full force as she raised an eyebrow. “After the merchandising, the talk shows, and your movie, what are you gonna do?”

Atlas crossed his arms, a smirk playing on his lips. “After I buy Earth and the Wasteland? I don’t know.”

The Red Fairy, ever curious, leaned in slightly. “I never asked, but what are your thoughts about the Red Fairy Show? How did you like being on it?”

Atlas chuckled nervously. “Honestly? You’re not gonna blow my head off, are you?”

She laughed, waving a hand dismissively. “No, come on. You have access to the same weapons and magic I do now.”

It was true, Atlas had the same firepower at his disposal. In the vast universe, vending machines didn’t care about sponsors. He could grab the same wand of lightning the Red Fairy had—and he had, just in case. Atlas grinned, shaking his head. “I don’t know. It’s been a crazy ride.”

The Red Fairy wasn’t done with him, though. She tilted her head, giving him a sideways glance. “Do you think humans are still mostly assholes?”

Atlas’s expression softened, his eyes distant as memories flashed by. “You know what? The second time through the portal was life-changing. I don’t know if I’d wish it on anybody, but I do know one thing: for every asshole like Clark, who’ll betray his friends at the drop of the hat, there are people like John, Isabella, and Alexander who’ll give their all for humanity.” His voice grew more serious. “The second time through the portal reminded me that humans aren’t all assholes. It also reminded me that while betrayal can happen, hope and belief in the strengths of humanity do exist. People can be good. All you have to do is lead them, and give them that chance.”

The Red Fairy made an exaggerated yawning motion. “Boring, boring, blah, blah, blah. Get out of here with your preachy sermons, Atlas.”

Atlas shrugged, undeterred. “Hey, it’s true. I might’ve fought a lot in the Wasteland, but you know, my biggest fight was battling the thoughts in my head. I never thought humanity could redeem itself.”

The Red Fairy’s eyes narrowed playfully. “So you won’t be betrayed again?”

Atlas chuckled softly, his gaze steady. “Betrayal is in humanity’s nature, but friendship and faith—that’s also part of their nature. It’s our job to differentiate between the two, especially when there’s life and death on the line.”

She rolled her eyes dramatically. “Ooh, aren’t you a fancy pants philosopher?”

“I don’t know much,” Atlas said, a soft smile tugging at his lips, “but I do know that I’m thankful for that second chance.”

The Red Fairy grinned, her eyes twinkling with mischief. “That’s great, it’s probably the first time I’ve been thanked for portalling someone. Well time for me to head out, Toodle ooh, bitch!”

CHAPTER 327: The Earth Awaits

Atlas had just wrapped up his chat with the Red Fairy, feeling a surprising lightness, a sense of closure flowing through him. Now, though, it was time for the big moment—buying the planet Earth and registering everyone as universal citizens. He gathered the Portal Crushers and made the announcement with a proud grin. After he finished paying, and all the paperwork he gathered the team.

“No alien’s control Earth, it's properly back in our hands” he said, his voice full of conviction.

The Portal Crushers erupted into cheers. It was like the final whistle in a championship game—this was the end of a long, wild battle. They’d fought, they’d survived, and now, they were free. But the excitement wasn’t just about this moment; it was the realization that their story was far from over. They had the whole universe to explore, and Earth was now going to be part of it.

Wilfredo said, “Alright, let’s go back and celebrate!”

Amber piped up, her eyes wide with hope. “Yeah, can we go back?”

Alexander jumped in, “I really want a massive T-bone steak. None of this weird mutant cow stuff.”

Hank, ever the simple man, nodded. “I just want to sit back, watch people on Earth. Maybe see a ballgame. Simpler times, you know?”

Atlas chuckled, holding up a finger. “Hold on, let me check the Universal Council rules. You know they don’t just let you waltz back in.”

He pulled up his holo tablet, the screen glowing in front of him. If this thing were a physical book, it would’ve weighed as much as a small car and probably wiped out a forest or two. He sighed, quickly searching for key terms like freedom and revisiting Earth. The longer he scrolled, the more his expression darkened.

“Wow, Nerdathor was right. This is a huge hassle.”

Rule after rule popped up, and each one made his head hurt a little more. He groaned internally, Seriously, who writes these things? The same jerks who make us click ‘I agree’ on those 50-page updates?

Here were the gems he had to deal with:

​1.​They couldn’t reveal they were aliens or universal citizens.

​2.​No extraterrestrial technology on Earth—none.

​3.​If the locals figured out what was up, the planet would be sanctioned.

4.        Mess this up and they’d be footing the bill for 100 years of patrols.

​5.​Any visit had to be under the watch of some diplomatic corps.

​6.​Absolutely no mention of alien tech.   

7.        Uplifting primitive planets? Forbidden.

​8.​No taking anyone off Earth unless they were already a citizen.

Atlas rubbed his temples. This had taken him two hours just to read, and he’d even roped in Mira’s space lawyer friend for help. ‘It’s these kindaassholes responsible for the giant EULA I had to read before updating my system,’ he thought bitterly.

The Portal Crushers looked at him, waiting.

“Well,” he finally said, “we can go back… but we have to be disguised. No showing off any alien tech, and definitely no taking people off of Earth. If we mess up, we’ll be paying for patrols for a hundred years.”

Alexander sighed dramatically. “So… no steak?”

Atlas snorted. “You can still get your steak, just don’t let anyone see you teleport in.”

Hank grinned. “I’ll take it. As long as I can sit and people-watch.”

“Alright,” Atlas said, feeling the weight lift just a little. Sure, the rules were a pain, but they were manageable. And hey, no more blinking notifications in his vision ever again. He’d gladly traded that for a little freedom.

Atlas thought of Earth, the place where it all began, and smiled. Disguises or not, they’d be going back.

****

Atlas and the Portal Crushers cruised through the stars aboard their sleek starship, heading straight for the center of the universe—because, you know, that’s where all the paperwork happens. Even though he had finished all the paperwork online, for some reason he had to go there in person to finalize it all.

With a few signatures and a ridiculously long form, Earth was officially theirs, and every human was now a universal citizen. The thing was, the people of Earth would probably never know about it. Not yet, anyway. The whole ‘we’re citizens of the universe now!’ wouldn’t really affect them until they caught up with the rest of the galaxy… which, at the pace Earth was going, could take a while.

But that didn’t matter. The big deal was that no one, absolutely no one, could buy Earth out from under them. The Portal Crushers owned it. Atlas gave the starship a little extra gas and grinned. Well technically mana powered fuel. They were heading home.

Still, the laws were clear: Earthlings couldn’t leave the planet until they organically figured it out. The Universal Council had a strict “no helping the primitive planets” policy.

As they neared Earth, Atlas couldn’t resist getting a closer look. He steered the ship into orbit and, with a smirk, teleported down.

Atlas and the rest of the Portal Crushers were officially dead, their names forever attached to some mysterious plane crash.

But as long as they followed the rules they could visit.

And there were a couple things he had to do before heading off into the universe for good. One of them? Visit Alicia. He wasn’t about to roll up as Atlas, though. Nope. He had to be sneaky.

Wilfredo wanted to go salsa dancing. He was Canadian, but with his Latino roots he had always wanted to visit South America. It was funny he had travelled to over a dozen planets but never visited all the best parts of Earth,

Hank, of course, wanted to people-watch. “You know,” he said with a smirk, “I just want to see how humans have evolved since we left. I mean, are they still wearing those ridiculous socks with sandals? Are we still in a pandemic of fashion crimes?”

Even as a redneck, Hank never committed that level of fashion crime.

Wang Bo was practically vibrating with excitement. “I need to see how good the SFB is compared to how I am now as a dragon-smashing emperor. And I want a burrito! I wonder whether BurritoMax ever finally figured out how to make a giant burrito that doesn’t explode during delivery?”

“Burrito?” Atlas raised an eyebrow. “Isn’t that what caused your last ‘draconic incident’?”

“No comment! Besides that was a replicated burrito, not the same thing,” answered Wang Bo defensively.

Alexander nodded, grinning like a kid in a candy store. “I’m ready to eat the biggest T-bone steak ever. I want it so big it needs its own postal code! None of that mutant cow stuff, either. I want the real deal.”

Amber rolled her eyes, flipping her hair over her shoulder. “You guys are hopeless. I just want to go shopping without worrying about intergalactic taxes. Imagine the sales on Earth! I could buy a whole wardrobe with just the mana coins in my sock drawer!”

Atlas chuckled, the camaraderie warming his heart. “Alright, team. Let’s get in and out. I’ll drop in on Alicia, and you guys can scatter like cockroaches when the light turns on. Remember, officially we’re dead, so no flashy alien tech or out-of-this-world antics, okay?”

The team nodded, half-seriously. As they teleported down to Earth, Atlas adjusted his disguise—a nondescript hoodie, fake moustache and sunglasses that looked suspiciously like something straight out of a bad cop drama.

“Good luck blending in, buddy,” Wang Bo said, snickering as Atlas straightened his hoodie. “You look like a hipster who just lost a fight with a laundromat.”

Atlas shot him a glare. “I’ll have you know I'm very fashionable for a dead guy!”

As they touched down, they split up in the bustling city, the thrill of their newfound citizenship mingling with the nostalgia of Earth.

The only person who wasn’t with them was Wilfredo, he had teleported directly to Colombia. And would meet them back on the ship.

Each step echoed with memories, but there was excitement in the air, too. For the first time in a long while, there was no pressure. They were here to have fun, laugh, and maybe, do a little sightseeing!

“Let’s do this!” Atlas muttered to himself, ready to go home, even if it was in a bad disguise.

***

CHAPTER 328  : Returning to Earth

BERZOOP!

The Portal Crushers had finally gotten their wish. They were back on Earth. They’d paid the mana coins, read through that rulebook (because nobody wanted to deal with being sanctioned and fined), and were ready to explore.

The portal point most of them chose? Right near a bustling mall in Canada. Perfect for blending in—or at least that was the plan. With the help of some alien tech and mana, they arrived undetected. The portal itself was in invisible mode—not bright, pulsing, and suck you into an apocalyptic Wasteland mode.

Alexander glanced around, rubbing his chin. “Is the portal just going to stay invisible?”

“Nah,” Atlas replied with a smile, “I’ve set it for auto-return, otherwise it’d be hilarious if someone accidentally walked into it. So, everybody’s going to meet back here and we’ll leave together. Wilfredo will meet us back on the ship, he’s got a personal portal generator.”

The Portal Crushers were all super excited for their day on Earth.

“Nice,” Atlas grinned, glancing around at their familiar surroundings, “it’s good to be back.”

***

Alexander was on a very important mission. The second his boots hit Earth’s soil, he was all business. “Alright, folks. Steakhouse, now.”

Hank chuckled, shaking his head. “You got a one-track mind, don’t ya?”

“I didn’t pretend to crawl outta the grave just to munch on tofu, Hank,” Alexander fired back, his voice dripping with exasperation. “And if I don’t get the biggest, juiciest hunk of steak this side of the galaxy, I swear, I’m fixin’ to lose my dang mind.”

Amber rolled her eyes. “Fine, fine. We’ll find you a steak. But after that, it’s my turn. I’ve got a credit card that’s been burning a hole in my pocket, and there’s a whole mall full of overpriced shoes calling my name.”

“Let’s just all split up. Meet back here at the portal point in eight hours. Remember the rules,” Atlas said to the group.

Wang Bo cracked his knuckles. “I’m heading to the SFB first. Gotta see how the competition stacks up.”

Hank, true to form, just plopped himself on a nearby bench and grinned. “I’ll be here, people-watching. I swear, nothin’ beats watching people in their natural habitat.”

The group split up, each with their own mission.

***

POV : OUTSIDE OF PORTAL CRUSHER ARENA

Atlas strolled down the familiar streets, the air thick with memories. He hadn’t been back to Earth since the huge portal event, and it felt… surreal. Everything looked the same, but he was different now—an overlord of the wasteland, a universal citizen, the owner of the entire planet. But today, all that grandeur didn’t matter. He was just here to see Alicia.

He adjusted his disguise one last time, making sure he looked like just another guy passing through. ‘Nothing to see here, just your average dead man walking.’ His heart raced as he approached the Portal Crusher arena where she still worked. Through the window, he saw her laughing with a customer, completely unaware of the cosmic drama happening just outside her window.

‘Man, I’ve missed that laugh,’ Atlas thought, a pang of guilt hitting him. She deserves better than a guy who faked his death and became an intergalactic celebrity.

But he wasn’t here for a reunion. He just wanted to see her one more time, make sure she was doing okay, and then slip out quietly. Maybe give her some sort of closure, even if she wouldn’t recognize him. Atlas ducked into the gym, his heart thudding in his chest. He signed up for a day pass, grabbed a towel, keeping his head low, and found a seat in the corner.

As Alicia walked past, something in her eyes flickered—like she recognized him, but not quite. She stopped, looking at him more closely.

“Do I… know you?” she asked, her voice soft, cautious.

Atlas smiled faintly. “Nah, just passing through, checking out the famous Portal Crushers gym. But I did know someone who cared about you… a lot.”

Alicia blinked, her eyes narrowing in curiosity. “What do you mean? Who?”

Atlas took a sip from his water bottle, the weight of the moment hitting him. “A guy who couldn’t stick around… but he wanted you to know he’s alright. And that you’re going to be alright, too.”

Her face softened, a mixture of confusion and sadness clouding her expression. She didn’t say anything for a while, just stared at him like she was trying to piece together some impossible puzzle.

As Alicia walked past, something flickered in her eyes—like she recognized him, but couldn’t quite place it. She stopped, narrowing her gaze, searching his face more intently.

“Do I really not know you?” she asked, her voice soft but wary, like she was trying to pull a memory from the fog.

Atlas gave a faint smile, trying to hide the tug at his heart. “I get that a lot, I’ve got that kind of face.”

Her face shifted, confusion mixing with sadness as she stared at him, her brows knitting like she was trying to solve some impossible puzzle. ‘Why does he seem so familiar?’

Atlas, in disguise, changed the topic, “You know, I’ve traveled a lot in my life, and not fighting in the SFB was definitely one of them. What about you? Do you have any regrets?”

Alicia’s eyes darkened slightly, hesitation creeping into her voice. “This is gonna sound kinda sick and morbid. But, when Atlas and the Portal Crushers got on that plane and flew away, I didn’t know it would be the last time I saw them.”

This was just a false memory implanted by the company in charge of the Earthwide Memipe, but for her it felt real.

Atlas nodded, keeping his expression steady. ‘Damn these fake memories…’ “Yeah, I can get that.”

Alicia exhaled, glancing down at the floor. “Like I said, my next thought’s kinda sick.”

“Continue,” Atlas said, his voice softer now.

“I kinda wish I’d gone with them,” Alicia admitted, her words catching slightly, like she wasn’t sure if she should even be saying it.

Atlas raised an eyebrow. “Really? I mean, that’s a plane that’s about to go down in the middle of some sort of jungle in Cambodia. I think that’s where they tracked that black box to.”

“Yeah, it was a pretty famous crash,” Alicia replied, her voice tinged with nostalgia. “I can’t believe how many of them were 27 years old.”

“Yeah, that’s a crazy conspiracy about famous people dying at that age for odd reasons like this one. So, you’d want to be on that plane?”

Alicia shook her head, a small, bitter laugh escaping her. “I wouldn’t want to be on that plane. I mean, if I could go back in time, I’d just tell them not to get on it.”

Atlas nodded, thoughtful. “What if there’s a reason you couldn’t stop them? Like there’s a reason, like fate, that would make them go on? Have you seen those movies where no matter what choice you make death gets you?”

“Yeah, I saw those,” Alicia said, her tone lightening a little. “Those are pretty fun for a series.”

“Exactly. So, they probably didn’t have a choice about that plane, and you couldn’t have warned them,” Atlas said, watching her closely.

Alicia’s expression softened, a distant look in her eyes. “Yeah, I probably couldn’t. You’re right.”

Atlas pressed on, his voice a little more playful. “So on a different note, I mean, you must have a pretty good life here.”

Alicia sighed, her smile fading slightly. “Yeah, I mean, we’re trying to put together a new SFB team, but nobody is as good as Atlas. Nobody trains like Atlas did. And that team he put together for that final… that was golden. I don’t think we’ll have another franchise team like that ever again. Still, I’d trade it all away just to hang out with the Portal Crushers again. Then I wouldn’t have any regrets.”

‘Ouch,’ Atlas thought, feeling the weight of her words hit him harder than expected. “No, I reckon you wouldn’t. But if you had to leave this life, wouldn’t you miss your parents? I mean, I know I’d miss my family if I didn’t see them again.”

Alicia hesitated, biting her lip. “I don’t know why I’m telling you this, but I feel like I really know you… but I guess I’d miss them. But really, I miss Atlas. I miss the Portal Crushers. We went through so much together, putting together a team from a rinky-dink little gym team to something that crushed the SFB finals. And before we really even got to bathe in that glow, they were gone.”

Atlas’s heart twinged. ‘She has no idea I’m standing right here…’

“What if I told you, you could meet them again?”

Alicia raised an eyebrow, skeptical. “Yeah, pull the other one. You mean like, you’re one of those ‘I can contact the dead’ guys?” She waved her fingers dramatically in the air, imitating a mystic.

Atlas grinned. “Kind of like that. More like a virtual reality mogul.”

After his brief chat with Alicia he had changed his mind. He initially just wanted to see her, maybe help her with some closure. But now? He had a whole new plan.

CHAPTER 329  : Virtual Reality

Atlas had definitely caught Alicia’s attention with his announcement of virtual reality.

Alicia blinked, her interest piqued. “Go on, I’m kinda interested in this.”

He leaned in a little, lowering his voice. “We have a program we’re working on. It’s really beta, though. A lot of NDAs involved. In fact,” he whispered conspiratorially, “we’ve gotten it so good that people don’t come back from it.”

Alicia’s eyes widened, shock flashing across her face. “What?”

Atlas chuckled. “Yeah, I know it sounds like some recruitment for a cult. But it’s not. We’ve had a lot of successful trials. Out of the people that did the trials, 70% of them didn’t decide to wake up after they entered their virtual reality universe.”

Alicia looked at him like he’d just grown another head. “What do you mean didn’t decide to wake up? You mean your machine killed them?”

“No, not at all,” Atlas reassured, shaking his head. “In their dreamscape, we can monitor them and talk to them. They basically chose a new life, and our computer AI stimulated it for them. And they never wanted to come back to the old life that they had been originally living.”

Alicia stared at him, her face a mixture of disbelief and curiosity. “That sounds insane… Who would want to choose virtual reality over real life?”

Atlas leaned closer, his excitement palpable. “Didn’t you just say you wanted to hang out with Atlas and the Portal Crushers? You could put that right into your virtual reality. Picture this: you get on a plane with them, and we program it so that the plane either lands safely or crash-lands. Maybe it lands on a desert island, and you guys are all hanging out there. Or maybe it crashes by a— I don’t know, a fictional alien spaceship. You’d all explore the universe together!”

Alicia’s eyes lit up, her imagination sparked. “That would be crazy fun! Imagine! I don’t even know what I would do.”

“Well,” Atlas grinned, leaning back, “We’re doing our next beta run later tonight.”

“Are you kidding?” Alicia’s laughter came out in disbelief. “Seriously, this is sounding more and more like a cult thing.”

“No, it’s not!” Atlas insisted, his voice firm yet playful. “Here, come check out outside.”

He led her outside of the gym, and when Alicia caught sight of the fancy limo, her jaw dropped. “Whoa, maybe this isn’t a cult thing after all!” He had booked the limo for the day, because, heck why not? He was rich.

Atlas chuckled, a glimmer of mischief in his eyes. “Before we go anywhere, why don’t you make a safety call? Just call your dad or anyone you care about. Let them know you’re doing this experiment. But you have to give them the warning that you may not come back.”

Alicia nodded, her heart racing. She called her dad, Maxwell, and said, “Hey, Dad.”

“Hey, Alicia! What’s up, baby?” he replied, his voice warm and familiar.

Alicia hesitated, her heart heavy. “You know, I’ve been really depressed for the last little while.”

“Yeah, I know. You’ve been really upset about the whole plane crash,” her dad said, concern lacing his tone.

“I found this therapist,” Alicia continued, trying to sound upbeat. “He said he’d get me in touch with my feelings, but I might be out of touch for a long time.”

Her dad’s voice softened. “Well, I think it’d be good. I don’t think you’re really living right now. You’re just hanging out in the gym and living in the past. If he can get you to live in the future, that’d be great.”

“That’s what I thought too,” Alicia admitted. “I just wanted to call you and let you know I didn’t want you to feel like, you know, I got kidnapped or got sucked into an alien spaceship.”

Her dad chuckled lightly. “You and your aliens, that’s hilarious. Yeah, thanks for giving me a call. Not knowing would have been horrible.”

“Okay, Dad. I’ll talk to you again sometime. It might not be soon, but it’ll be sometime,” she promised.

“Alright, baby. I hope you keep yourself happy and move forward,” he said gently.

After hanging up, Alicia turned to Atlas, her determination renewed. “All right, Mr. Virtual Reality Guy. Let’s see what you’ve got.”

Atlas grinned and led her on a quick trip to a local weed dispensary. In Canada, it was legal, and he picked up a combination of edibles and psychedelics. Returning to the limo, he handed them to Alicia.

“First, you’re going to have to take these,” he said, his tone light and encouraging.

Alicia raised an eyebrow. “You’re sure this isn’t some sort of kidnapping?”

“No, not at all! Here, take a photo of me and my ID and send it to your dad,” he insisted, his expression earnest.

Alicia complied, snapping the picture. The ID, of course, was completely fake, registered to a corporation called PRT-KRUSR-4-VER sending it along with a note that read: “This is who I’m with. I’m going. Don’t worry about me. But just in case.”

“See? Now you’re safe. Go ahead,” Atlas encouraged.

She took the edibles, feeling the effects settle in as Atlas pulled out a fancy helmet, placing it gently on her head—the kind you’d use for some bizarre mind experiment.

“What’s this?” she asked, a mix of curiosity and caution in her voice.

“This is the beta version of our machine. Don’t worry, it’s totally safe. We’ve achieved a 100% safety rating,” Atlas assured her, though there was a hint of mischief in his eyes.

“Except for the people that don’t come back,” Alicia retorted, her brows furrowing.

“That was by choice. It was never an accident,” he replied, his tone becoming serious. He had actually gotten the helmet from a fancy gift shop in the mall where they portaled nearby. It was merely a sensory massage helmet designed to relax a person, but Alicia didn’t know that. One fancy helmet plus a few stickers made a pretty convincing fake virtual reality device. Combined with the drugs,

Alicia asked, “Is something supposed to be happening?”

“What do you mean, is something supposed to be happening?” Atlas replied, his brow furrowing in confusion.

Alicia frowned. “With the machine, I don’t feel anything besides a little high.”

“What machine? You mean the massage helmet?”

“No, I was supposed to be sucked into virtual reality, but nothing is ….” Alicia stopped talking because Atlas began removing his disguise.

“Atlas? What’s going on? Is it really you?  I thought you guys were killed in a plane crash.”

“No, we were sucked into a portal. We had to fight monsters for a whole year. We are now intergalactic citizens, and we roam the universe,” he explained, his voice filled with a mix of pride and excitement.

Alicia’s excitement surged, a mix of disbelief and exhilaration flooding her system. ‘This is insane! I can’t believe it! He’s really back, and he’s not just some guy I met at the gym. He’s really not dead!’

“Oh my god, this virtual reality helmet really works!”

“You can take it off now. I don’t know why you’re even still  wearing that goofy helmet,” Atlas said with a grin.

Alicia shook her head in wonder. “Everything feels so real. Everything looks real. I feel like I’m still in a limo.”

“Wait until you see this spaceship we’ve got. It’s crazy,” Atlas promised, his enthusiasm infectious.

CHAPTER 330  : Steaks & Pretty Woman

POV : STEAKHOUSE

Alexander had indeed made a beeline straight  for the nearest steakhouse, his mouth practically watering at the thought of real Earth beef. No mutant cows, no replicated steaks—just pure, unadulterated meat. When he sat down and ordered the biggest T-bone on the menu, the waitress raised an eyebrow.

“You sure about that? It’s 48 ounces.”

Alexander grinned, eyes gleaming. “Ma’am, I’ve faced down interdimensional monsters and talking slimes. I think I can handle a steak.”

The waitress laughed at his joke, and went to put in his order, she didn’t know that he wasn’t kidding.

By the time the medium rare steak hit the table, Alexander’s grin could’ve lit up the room. He picked up the knife and fork like they were his weapons of choice, ready to conquer this culinary beast. And conquer it he did.

After his meal, Alexander asked the waitress, “That was a damn good steak. Where are you all sourcing the meat from?”

The waitress said, “Well, we’re in Alberta, so you know we’ve got the best meat on the whole planet. Maybe the whole universe.”

Alexander said to her with a smile, “Ain’t that right, honey! You buyin’ it direct from farmers?”

“Yep,” said the waitress. “Only way to do it.”

Alexander looked at the now-fully eaten T-bone remnants, a victory for his stomach and taste buds, and said to her, “You reckon you could pass me a number for those guys? That was great meat. I wouldn’t mind getting some for myself.”

The waitress summoned the manager, who was happy to pass him the name and number.

“I should let you know, sir, that, uh, we don’t—that particular gentleman doesn’t sell retail. We buy wholesale from him.”

Alexander said, “Well, I don’t reckon that’ll be a problem.”

He called up the number, got a farmer on the line, and said, “Hey, bub, I just tried your steak at Chop and Sizzle, and let me tell ya, it was the best dang thing I’ve ever eaten.”

“Thank you kindly,” said the farmer, a grin creeping onto his face. He was always happy to talk to a new potential customer, especially one this enthusiastic.

Alexander leaned in, “Think I could mosey on down and pick up some of that fine beef?”

The farmer chuckled, “Well, I don’t know about that, son. We only do wholesale.”

Alexander grinned, just as I thought, and fired back, “Wholesale’s exactly what I’m after.”

A few hours later, Alexander rolled up to the farm in an F-350, pulling a trailer that looked like it belonged on the set of a country music video. He’d rented it, but it looked damn good.

The farmer squinted at him, “You must be Alexander.”

Alexander had disguised himself, but hadn’t bothered changing his name. ‘There’s got to be a hundred Alexanders in this city. Nobody will know.’ He tipped his hat, “Sure am.”

“So, like I said on the phone,” Alexander continued, his voice casual, “I’d like to buy some of that fine steer you got.”

The farmer rubbed his chin, eyeing the massive trailer behind the truck. It was the kind of trailer people used to haul a whole herd of cows. His eyebrows shot up. “Oh yeah? Just how much are you lookin’ to buy?”

Alexander pointed at the trailer with a smirk. “You see that little thing I’m pulling?”

The farmer whistled, “You want me to fill that up!?”

With a flick of his wrist, Alexander pulled out a sleek black card. “That’s right,” he thought, ‘this is how you should buy steaks.’

All their purchases on Earth were a breeze thanks to the magic of mana coins. A quick spell, a payment to some magicians in the financial banks of Swisenberg, and bam—Earth currency, no muss or fuss.

Alexander waved the card, “Butcher em, label em, pack them for transport.”

The farmer, still reeling from the size of that trailer, blinked. “Uh, what kind of transport are we talking about?”

“Vacuum pack the whole lot,” Alexander leaned closer, lowering his voice conspiratorially, “I’m not plannin’ on coming back anytime soon, and I sure as hell don’t wanna run out of steaks.”

The farmer gave a slow nod, clearly impressed, “You’ve got it, boss.”

***

POV : INSIDE LONE PINE MALL

Inside Lone Pine mall, Amber was in her element, surrounded by racks of clothes, shoes piled high, and the faint hum of cheesy pop music playing overhead. Air con blasted her, and it all felt so glorious. The galaxy could fall apart right now, and she wouldn’t have cared. Right now, nothing mattered except shopping. She spun around, holding up a pair of glittery heels, catching the eye of a random shopper. “These are cute, right?”

The poor shopper blinked, clearly overwhelmed. “Uh… yeah?”

Amber grinned, completely missing the confused look. ‘People on Earth might be a little behind, but they still know a good pair of shoes when they see one.’

She was in full shopping mode now—blazers, dresses, skirts—all flying off the racks and into her arms. “Ooh! This would look so good with my silver boots!” she gasped, holding up a metallic jacket like it was a treasure from the stars.

As she plowed through another store, trying on oversized sunglasses with a wide grin, the store manager peeked around the corner, eyes widening in horror and excitement. ‘That’s the woman everyone’s been talking about! The one who’s spending more in an hour than most people earn in a year!’

Within minutes, the manager was out there, personally attending to her like she was royalty. “Can I help you find anything, ma’am? We can help you with your selections.” She said, practically drooling at the amount of clothes already in the “to be bought” pile. Those commissions were adding up fast.

Amber, without even glancing up, waved her off. “I got this, thanks!” She wiggled her fingers toward the racks like she had a sixth sense for the best clothes. ‘Why would I need help? I’m a pro.’

But the manager was persistent. “No, no, we insist. In fact, how about I get you a private shopping room? You can relax, and we’ll bring everything to you!”

Amber raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on her lips. This lady knows what’s up. “Alright, alright. Lead the way, ma’am.”

After she was finished with this shop, word had spread through the mall like wildfire. Other store managers caught wind of Amber’s spree and scrambled to get a piece of the action. They rushed out with hastily thrown-together promotional bags, staff members holding VIP cards, and complimentary champagne trays.

“Oh my,” one of the cashiers at the perfume store muttered under her breath as her boss practically sprinted past her, arms full of deluxe perfume sets.

“Here, ma’am! You must try our newest fragrance!” the manager called out, waving a bottle of something expensive and French-looking in Amber’s direction.

Amber tilted her head. “Does it smell like a luxury spaceship and celebrity?” she quipped, flashing a grin as she took the bottle.

As if on cue, the assistant manager from the luxury shoe store appeared, nearly tripping over herself as she pushed a cart full of glittering stilettos toward Amber. “We heard you liked heels! Please, these are the finest we have!”

Amber’s eyes sparkled. “Now we’re talking!” She picked up a pair of crimson stilettos, her shopping radar honing in on the prize. ‘I’m practically feeding their families at this point.’

Frenzy reigned throughout the mall. It was like Black Friday, but in reverse. Instead of shoppers mobbing a store looking for discounted TV’s, it was stores desperately trying to get her into them. Cashiers were frantically punching in discounts, racks were being restocked at lightning speed, and employees were texting each other, “That rich lady’s coming soon! Brace yourselves!”

Back in the dressing room, Amber had piled up so many shopping bags that the clothes were spilling onto the floor. She kicked her feet up, trying to decide between two different pairs of boots. ‘Do I go with the intergalactic-chic vibe or classic leather? Decisions, decisions. What the heck, let’s buy both.’

The store manager poked his head in with a sheepish grin. “Ma’am, would you like us to take some of your bags to your shuttle? We can get a team to load them for you.”

Amber didn’t even flinch. “Sure, but leave the shoes. I still haven’t decided if I’m taking them all.”

The manager blinked, unsure if she was joking, then realized with a nervous laugh that she wasn’t. ‘Oh my, this is going to be one good day.’

Outside the dressing room, other shoppers watched in awe as Amber’s bags were wheeled out one by one. One envious girl, holding a single shopping bag, looked down at it and sighed. “Man, I thought I was balling today.”

A nearby saleswoman chuckled, shaking her head. “That lady’s in a league of her own. I wouldn’t try to keep up.”

Amber finally stepped out of the dressing room, sunglasses perched on her head, a mountain of clothes left behind for her personal shopping assistants to handle. She spotted a restaurant area sign in the distance. “Hmm… shopping this hard makes a girl hungry.”

As if reading her mind, a team of employees from the mall’s high-end restaurants appeared with a gourmet snack platter.

Amber beamed. ‘Now this is customer service. This is considered low key, right Atlas?’

The whole mall buzzed with a mixture of excitement and exhaustion, as employees rushed to cater to every whim of their most lucrative customer. One exhausted but happy  store clerk mumbled, “I must work harder, I am so close to hitting my monthly bonus.”

Amber overheard, turning around with a playful wink. “Don’t worry, sweetie. I’m just getting started.”

***

CHAPTER 331 : Goodbye

POV : SFB FEEDER GYM

Wang Bo casually walked into a  SFB affiliated gym, trying to stay under the radar, but it wasn’t easy with his natural skill and style. As he watched the recruits sparring, he cringed a little. ‘Man, these guys could use some serious help.’ Unable to resist, he started giving a few tips here and there, showing them how to improve their technique with a few quick moves of his staff.

But his smooth style wasn’t going unnoticed. A couple of the recruits were whispering, clearly trying to figure him out. Finally, one of them, a tall, lanky guy, worked up the nerve to ask, “Uh, sir, have you fought in the SFB before? Your style looks kinda familiar.”

Wang Bo’s mind raced. ‘Uh oh, can’t let them know, I’m supposedly dead. Gotta tone this down.’

Out loud, he said, “Nah, nothing official. Just a hobby of mine.”

But the recruit wasn’t convinced. “I don’t know… the way you handle that staff, it’s like I’ve seen it somewhere before.”

Wang Bo forced a chuckle, trying to play it cool. “Oh it’s a popular set of moves,” he said casually, spinning the staff with less flash this time. ‘Can’t have anyone connecting the dots. My dragon smashing style is far too easy to recognize.’

Just then, one of the gym managers, who’d been watching from the sidelines, stepped forward. He had that glint in his eye, the kind that said this guy’s got potential. “I don’t know if you’re on an official team,” the manager said, “but the SFB drafts are coming up. You ever think about getting into the game? With your skills, we could take the team straight to the top.”

Wang Bo mentally sighed. ‘Nope, not happening.’ He gave the manager a polite smile. “Oh, I’m not interested in competition. It’s far too simple. I like a challenge.”

The gym manager looked disappointed, clearly picturing all the championships that could’ve been his with Wang Bo on board. “That’s a shame,” he said, “We haven’t seen someone this good with a staff in a long time.”

Wang Bo just nodded, making a mental note to dial back his stylishness even more. ‘Next time, maybe I’ll just give a few private lessons or something. Definitely less risky.’

***

POV :  EARTH SIDEWALK

Meanwhile, Hank had been just hanging out, taking in the Earth vibes while everyone else seemed to have their own grand mission. Alexander was off hunting the best steak in the galaxy, Wilfredo was out dancing, Wang Bo was at a gym, Amber was on a shopping spree like her life depended on it—and what did Hank have? A simple goal.

All he wanted was to be normal for a day. No crazy alien shows, no teleporting through portals, no fighting off weird monsters. Just a good ol’ Earth day. Maybe grab a burger, do a little shopping, and absolutely, one hundred percent, just hang around feeling human for a change.

He had even scoped out a little diner on the corner by the mall property. It looked like they would have a solid burger and milkshake. But first, a pitstop: he’d stopped to watch one of the purest forms of Earthly entertainment—some poor guy arguing with a parking metre.

Hank knew this was absurd. The machine didn’t have a brain. It wasn’t programmed to listen, let alone give a damn. But this guy? Oh, he was determined to win this battle.

***

Lone Pine Mall was smack dab in the heart of Calgary’s downtown area, which meant no free parking—of course. Only two types of people shopped there: high-end shoppers with too much money and people who lived nearby and thought walking was a good form of exercise. It was also frequented by homeless people, and school kids from a nearby community drop in center.

‘Ahhhh, downtown Calgary, how I missed hating you,’ thought Hank as he continued watching the man battling a parking metre.

“Come on! I totally fed you six bucks and now you’re telling me I didn’t pay?! You were fine fifty minutes ago! What kinda scam is this?!”

The guy’s voice echoed down the street as he kicked the metre for good measure, like maybe if he knocked it hard enough, it would suddenly become reasonable and refund his money. Hank was sure this was the best show on Earth.

For a solid ten minutes, Hank watched as the man yelled, pleaded, and even tried to negotiate with the machine. But the parking metre, as expected, stood firm in its cold, metallic silence.

Finally, the guy threw up his hands in defeat, muttering something about a “robot apocalypse” as he looked at the shiny parking ticket that had been  slapped onto his windshield.

Hank snorted. “Should’ve saved your energy, bud.”

The guy gave the ticket a defeated glance, but even then, he couldn’t let go. “You! This is your fault, you stupid machine!” He gave the metre one last defiant kick before driving off, swearing up a storm.

Hank chuckled to himself, shaking his head. “Yeah, that’s about right.”

It was moments like this that made Hank feel a little more grounded. Maybe things had gotten weird—really weird—but at least Earth was still Earth. No matter how many portals he stepped through or aliens he ran into, some things stayed beautifully the same.

As he finally headed into the diner for that burger and milkshake, he couldn’t help but smile. Being boring wasn’t so bad, after all.

POV : PORTAL MEETING POINT

The day wore on, and eventually, the crew started regrouping at the designated portal point, their faces glowing from a day full of Earthly adventures. Amber, ever the fashionista, held up a few shopping bags like trophies, grinning from ear to ear. “Mission accomplished,” she declared triumphantly. Behind her, an absurd mountain of bags threatened to fall over, she didn’t mention them.

Hank, looking a bit worn but amused, shrugged. “Saw a guy argue with a parking metre for ten minutes. Honestly, the entertainment here’s free.”

Wang Bo stretched out and smirked, “I’m officially declaring myself superior to the SFB. They don’t stand a chance.”

That’s when Atlas’ limo pulled up.

When Alicia appeared, everything froze for a second.

Hank’s jaw dropped, his eyes wide in disbelief. “Alicia?! No way!”

Wang Bo, mid-stretch, nearly toppled over in surprise. “Alicia?! What in the universe—”

Atlas chuckled, clearly enjoying the chaos. “Surprise! Alicia’s here. I thought it’d be a nice reunion.”

Hank couldn’t stop grinning as he rushed over to her, practically bouncing. “Alicia! I thought I’d never see you again! What’re you doing here? And… wait, aren’t there, like, rules against bringing people off Earth?”

Alicia’s eyes widened in disbelief. “Wait—what? Is that really you guys?”

Atlas, still grinning, waved a hand. “Don’t worry, Hank. Remember we bought universal citizenship rights for her. She can come with us, no problem. Earth’s still its own mess, but Alicia? She’s good.”

This was a bit of an understatement, Alicia definitely was not allowed off of Earth. It took Atlas making a call to Mira and her Sharkini lawyers plus a bunch of paperwork and “consultation fees” for this to happen.

Alicia had actually been registered as an exotic domestic pet belonging to Atlas. The day she found that out, would be the day Atlas would suffer a long and torturous death. Hopefully that day will never come.

Alicia blinked, looking around at everyone, still processing the fact that they were actually here—and in bizarre get-ups. “Wait, wait, wait… What’s with the disguises? Hank, you look… uh, different.”

Hank gestured to his strange getup. “Oh, this? Fancy, huh? Not takin’ it off just yet, though. The whiskers are kinda itchy, but it’s all part of the look.”

Wang Bo stepped forward, striking a dramatic pose, clearly loving the theatrics. “And don’t forget me, Alicia. The dragon-smashin’ emperor is back in town.”

Alicia squinted at him, trying to place the familiar voice with the unfamiliar appearance. Then it hit her. “Wang Bo?! What’s with the whole… kung fu movie vibe?”

Wang Bo grinned and bowed, giving her a traditional kung fu cupped hand salute. “The one and only.”

Alicia laughed, shaking her head, still a little dazed by the surreal reunion. “You all look ridiculous! What’s going on? Why’s everyone dressed up like they’re attending some intergalactic costume party?”

Amber, who had been quietly enjoying the reunion, stepped forward, still smiling. “Hi, I’m Amber. We haven’t met before, but any friend of theirs is a friend of mine.”

Alicia shook her hand, giving Amber a once-over. “Nice to meet you, Amber. I’m guessing you’re part of whatever wild adventure they’ve been on?”

Amber grinned, “Oh, you have no idea. But I’ll fill you in.”

Hank, still grinning like a fool, threw his arm around Alicia’s shoulders. “Man, today just keeps getting better! First Earth, now Alicia! What’s next? A celebratory steak dinner?”

Alicia laughed, shaking her head. “I still can’t believe you’re all here. And in these outfits! Someone please explain this to me. I feel like I’ve missed… a lot.”

***

That’s when Alexander showed up at their designated portaling spot, everyone was surprised to see his giant trailer full of meat. They had been giving Amber hell for the amount of shoes and Earth clothing she had bought, but that amount was nothing compared to half a cargo hold full of meat.

Everyone stared at him.

Alexander said, “Hey, I said I was goin’ for the biggest damn steak. This is just my doggie bag.”

Atlas, quieter than usual, just smiled at his crew. “Alright, let’s get out of here before someone recognizes us.”

BERZOOP!

Right on time an invisible portal opened, and they all stepped back onto their spaceship.

As they flew back into the stars, Atlas glanced back at the blue marble below. Earth was safe, his people were universal citizens, and for the first time in a long while, he felt… at peace.

‘Maybe one day they’ll be uplifted,’ he thought. ‘And maybe that day, we’ll come back permanently.’

For now, though, the universe was waiting. And he had good friends and a lot of steaks waiting for him.

Epilogue:

***

Atlas was exhausted. He had fought and conquered the Wasteland—not once, but twice. He’d finished the book (thanks to Mira finding a ghostwriter), and his Holovision TV show? Fantastic. Casting the actors had been easy. Everyone else had jumped at the chance to be in it, especially Alexander, who was made for the spotlight. Even Alicia loved the idea of playing herself.

Atlas, on the other hand? No, thank you. Being in the show was too much of a time commitment. They had to pick someone else for his part. The movie had been a blazing success, and he even took on a role in the stage play for the opening month. After that, an understudy had mercifully taken over.

Through it all, he had a great time hanging out with the Portal Crushers and Amber, but now? He needed time for himself—just a break. In the quiet, private cabin of his spaceship, Atlas selected the sleep option on his pod. ‘Best purchase ever.’

The sleep pod was expensive, sure, but it was worth every mana coin. You could set exactly how much time you wanted to sleep, and it would plunge you into deep REM sleep instantly. Normally, he’d choose eight hours, but today? 100 years.

He wanted to be completely, unapologetically rested. And he wanted to see what the future was going to look like. Even with his gene-boosted body, his mind was a mess. It had been a wild ride, but now? Now it was time for a rest.

***

EPILOGUE

POV :  ALIEN CLASSROOM

In a separate classroom, somewhere in the universe, an alien with two purple eyes and holographic lenses hovering over them was pacing in front of a curious bunch of students. The lecturer’s long, spindly fingers gestured animatedly as he spoke.

“Now, let’s talk about something important here. In our study of novels and holovision, and how they shape cultures,” he paused dramatically, “Atlas and his team did a great job of showing several motifs. Can anyone name one?”

A student shot his hand up eagerly. “Yes! Definitely the theme of loyalty and friendship running through it.”

“Very good,” the lecturer nodded approvingly. “Anybody else?”

Another student, whose fingers couldn’t stop fidgeting, chimed in, “Oh! What about betrayal? Our species doesn’t deal much with that emotion. But humans, yeah, they do.”

The lecturer’s smile widened, eyes glimmering behind the holographic lenses. “Excellent! Very well said. Now, with those two thoughts in mind, I’m assigning you some homework. I want 500 words about that particular season of the show—because I know you’ve all watched it.”

The students exchanged knowing glances and giggled, fingers twitching in excitement.

“On the themes and motifs, of course,” he added with a sly grin.

A student timidly raised a tentacle. “But… wasn’t it a live show? Not scripted in any way?”

The lecturer’s lenses shimmered as he leaned forward slightly. “Yes, yes, you’re absolutely right. And that, my dear students, is what makes it so fascinating! Life and stories blending together, no script to follow… Hmm, maybe I should add that to your homework.” He paused dramatically, “Let’s make it a thousand words!”

The class exploded into groans and protests.

The lecturer laughed, throwing his hands up. “I’m kidding, I’m kidding! Just 500 words on the themes in the Atlas season. Bring it in tomorrow! No excuses.”

***

Themes of the Show Based on the Book/Show

Written by Richhimt Rimsohhh Pod 6

The Atlas season of the Red Fairy show (and the book) brings a bunch of themes to life, but the biggest one that stands out is betrayal. In both the book and the show, characters are constantly getting betrayed by their friends or people they thought they could trust. It happens a lot between Atlas and the people around him. The book kind of slides it into the story, but the show really makes you feel it. You can see it on the actors’ faces, like, when Atlas realises he’s been betrayed, it hits hard. It’s way more intense seeing it live.

Then there’s loyalty, which is kind of the opposite of betrayal. The show really leans into this one with the people who stick by Atlas, no matter how wild things get. It’s cool because it shows how fragile trust can be. The book does it more symbolically, like showing long-lasting friendships. But the show makes it feel real—you can actually see these characters standing by Atlas in dangerous situations, and that makes you feel like you’re right there with them.

Survival is another big theme. The book treats survival as both a mental and physical struggle—who do you trust? What risks do you take? The show cranks this up with all the crazy, dangerous environments and life-threatening moments. The live-action really makes you feel like any of the characters could die at any moment. The unpredictability of the live format makes it even more suspenseful because you have no idea what’s coming next.

Power dynamics are also huge in the show and the book. It’s all about who’s in control, and this keeps shifting between characters. In the show, these power struggles are super obvious, especially when the group is together. Watching them fight for control or manipulate each other really makes the power theme stand out more than in the book, where it’s a little subtler.

Finally, there’s the theme of identity. A lot of characters in the show are dealing with figuring out who they really are versus who they want to be. The book does this more internally, like the characters’ personal thoughts, but the show puts it all out there. You can literally see them struggling with their identity in front of the audience, which makes it feel more relatable and emotional. You’re watching them change right before your eyes.

Oh, and another thing I was thinking about—if the show wasn’t live, and if it was all scripted, I could totally see it as a metaphor for drug use. Like, the demon dogs could represent problems, and the manadome of MegaAwesomeness spells out MDMA, which is a drug humans use. Even the people Atlas fights—maybe they’re not real, but just things he’s battling in his mind? I know it was live and not scripted, but still, if it wasn’t, it could totally have been planned that way.

In conclusion, the show and the book both dive deep into these themes, but the live-action and unscripted nature of the show really make everything feel way more immediate, raw, and emotional.

***

AFTERWORD

This is it—the end of book six, and the end of the whole first arc.

I’ve decided I’m going to continue the story in book seven, but it was definitely a long and hard thought. I personally hate authors who just keep on pounding in filler so that you get reams of stuff that you’ve read before, just rearranged or with a couple of new twists. I had one story I was reading and loving until it became painfully obvious that the author had only continued writing to keep readers on the hook. I promise to never do that.

The next few books are all about the aftermath. And Earth.

Yup! Uplifting Earth!

Books 7-11 are already written, and I’m slowly editing them. The arc finishes off the tales of Atlas and the Portal Crushers and I think you’ll like it.

The book ends here, but the story continues. You can check it out on Royal Road, right now. I post daily there.

https://www.royalroad.com/fiction/91805/atlas-back-to-the-present-time-travel-post-apoc

And if you like other gamelit books, check out these groups. They're pretty cool.

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety

https://m.facebook.com/groups/LitRPG.books

THANK YOU EVERYONE FOR READING THIS FAR.

Samson.